Skip to main content

Full text of "Missions -- Christology"

See other formats


A MONTHLY  LETTER  ON  EVANGELISM 
MONATLICHER  INFORM ATIONSBRIEF  UBER  EVANGELISATION 
LETTRE  MENSUELLE  SUR  L ’ E V A N G E L I S A T I 0 N 


No.  12,  December,  1982 


Dear  Friends, 

Once  again,  it  is  the  season  of  Advent,  and  the  end  of  my  first  year  in  the 
WCC.  I would  like  to  share  with  you  a few  thoughts  on  evangelism  and  the 
ecumenical  movement. 

Let  me  start  with  Korea.  The  country  has  been  featured  high  on  the  ecumenical 
agenda  largely  because  of  the  human  rights  situation  there,  and  the  churches’ 
responses  to  it.  The  Korean  experience  calls  for  international  Christian 
solidarity  and  opens  up  new  ways  of  understanding  mission.  It  is  right  that 
the  human  rights  struggle  of  Korean  Christians  become  a matter  of  deep  ecu- 
menical concern.  But  too  often  this  focus  is  seen  and  understood  by  some  of 
us  as  a Korean  commitment  over  against  that  of  another  set  of  Korean  Christian 
realities.  In  this  case,  the  phenomenal  growth  in  the  number  of  Christians 
and  of  congregations  there.  Many  of  us  in  the  ecumenical  movement  tend  to  see 
the  commitment  to  human  rights  as  somehow  inconsistent  with  the  commitment  to 
engage  in  evangelism.  I call  this  "pseudo  dialetical"  thinking:  contraditions 
are  looked  for  and  suggested  and  unresolved.  A latest  example,  from  a report 
of  a church-to-church  visit  to  Korea: 

"We  attended  the  second  of  two  services  Wednesday  night  at  the  Young- 
Nak  Presbyterian  Church.  When  we  got  to  the  church,  the  parking  lot 
was  already  filled  with  cars.  The  English  material  indicated  that 
they  have  a membership  of  50,000  with  19  ministers,  seven  Sunday 
worship  services,  and  several  educational  programmes.  The  congrega- 
tion seemed  to  enjoy  the  hymn  singing  and  the  sermon.  The  main  role 
of  the  church  seemed  to  be  to  provide  a refuge  for  troubled  people. 

What  impressed  me  was  that  there  were  many  well  dressed  young  people 
who  were  proud  to  be  members  of  the  church.  Contrasted  to  this*  was 
the  attendance  at  the  Thursday  Prayer  Service  for  the  political 
detainee’s  families  and  their  supporters  in  the  chapel  at  the 
Christian  Centre.  The  WCC  team  were  introduced  to  the  130  people  in 
that  ecumenical  fellowship.  The  Rev  KIM  Dong  Won,  of  Inchon,  UIM 
General  Secretary,  preached.  Through  hymn  singing  and  prayer  all 

WORLD  COUNCIL  OF  CHURCHES  ■ COMMISSION  ON  WORLD  MISSION  AND  EVANGELISM 
OEKUMENISCHER  RAT  DER  KIRCHEN  ■ KOMMISSION  FUR  WELTMISSION  UND  EVANGELISATION 
CONSEIL  CECUMENIQUE  DES  EGLISES  ■ COMMISSION  DE  MISSION  ET  D ’ EV AN  GELIS  ATI  ON 


Case  postale  N°  66  ■ 150,  route  de  Femey  ■ CH-1211  Geneve  20  /Switzerland 


2 


participants  shared  experiences  and  received  mutual  encouragement  for 
life  together  as  they  carried  this  common  burden  of  concern  for 
oppressed  people."  (*my  italics) 

A fair-minded  description,  gently  proding  the  mind.  But  is  there  any  reason  to 
put  the  two  pictures  of  Christians  worshipping  and  praying  in  a relationship  of 
"contrast"?  Is  there  any  reason  to  suggest  that  they  are  incompatible  with  each 
other?  From  the  description  as  it  stands,  none  that  I can  see.  If  there  are 
reasons,  they  would  have  to  come  from  assumptions  that  well-dressed  young  people 
attending  church  are  somehow  a contradiction  to  political  detainee's  families 
and  supporters  praying  and  singing  together. 

With  this  type  of  thinking,  I doubt  if  we  could  ever  understand  the  Korean  pas- 
tor who  said,  in  utter  frustration  with  some  of  us  in  the  ecumenical  movement, 
"But  the  big  churches  pray  for  the  detainees  and  their  families  too!" 

Of  course,  there  are  differing  degrees  of  commitment  to  human  rights  among  the 
Christians  in  Korea,  as  in  elsewhere.  And  how  the  commitment  should  be 
expressed  must  have  been  a subject  of  fierce  debate  within  the  churches.  But 
to  cast  the  question  as  an  issue  between  commitment  to  human  rights  and  social 
justice  over  against  commitment  to  evangelism  and  church  growth  would  be  a 
serious  distortion  of  reality  as  Korean  Christians  see  it.  With  this  perspec- 
tive, no  one  is  served.  Neither  the  cause  of  human  rights  there,  nor  the 
sharing  of  the  evangelism  concerns  and  insights  of  Korean  churches  with  the 
rest  of  the  world.  We  need  to  affirm  the  oneness  of  the  churches  and  the  need 
for  mutual  challenge  and  support  as  Christians  try  to  be  faithful  to  their 
calling . 

I can't  help  feeling  how  many  more  allies  the  ecumenical  movement  could  have 
had,  and  how  much  richer  and  stronger  we  could  have  become,  if  only  we  would 
have  more  clarity  in  our  theological  convictions  and  allow  them  to  guide  us  as 
we  seek  the  unity  that  is  promised  us.  I look  for  insights  as  to  how  the  minis- 
try of  evangelism  can  contribute  to  the  ecumenical  movement.  Do  you  have 
something  for  me  here? 

The  other  thought  I like  to  share,  it  may  only  be  some  sort  of  a thinking 
outloud  instead  of  a well  thought-out  thought  j)  has  to  do  with  evangelism  and 
dialogue  with  people  of  other  living  faiths.  Two  events  in  this  regard  happened 
in  the  year  which  render  me  both  grateful  and  alert.  You  remember  the  July 
issue  of  the  Monthly  Letter  about  bearing  witness  to  Hindu  neighbours?  A col- 
league from  the  Dialogue  office  (DFI)  wrote  it.  For  me,  it  is  probably  the  most 
lucid  dialogue  statement  on  witness.  The  clarity  is  such  that,  in  my  opinion, 
the  issue  is  cut,  the  problem  defined.  Which  is:  In  front  of  a Hindu,  or  others 
of  another  living  faith,  do  we  or  do  we  not,  as  Christians,  proclaim  "Christ  is 
the  Only  Way:  there  is  no  salvation  except  through  him"? 

To  quote  from  the  same  letter,  the  answer  is  clearly  "No"  - "If  you  ask  me  to 
single  out  one  single  factor  that  has  been  the  greatest  hindrance  to  genuine 
witness,  I would  say  that  it  is  these  absolute  claims  that  some  Christians  make 
for  Christ.  The  decisiveness  of  Christ  must  be  a matter  of  experience  and 
should  never  be  a matter  of  preaching."  Thus  the  field  is  open  for  debate. 

For  this  I am  grateful.  The  other  event  which  makes  me  become  alert  is  the 
passage  of  the  WCC  statement  on  Mission  and  Evangelism  - An  Ecumenical 
Affirmation.  As  I expressed  my  unhappiness  in  my  last  letter  over  a section  on 
Witness  Among  People  of  Living  Faiths,  the  wording  "in  him  is  our  salvation", 


- 3 - 


instead  of  Min  him  is  salvation",  let  alone  "in  him  only  is  salvation" 
denotes  no  more  than  the  lowest  common  denominator  of  the  thinkings  of  the 
ecumenical  movement.  There  is  need,  to  use  Archbishop  Edward  Scott's 
expression,  for  "a  common  quest  into  a deeper  and  fuller  understanding".  My 
hope  is  that  the  ecumenical  movement  will  engage  itself  on  this  vital  issue, 
and  the  Vancouver  Assembly  with  its  explosive  theme  may  well  be  a proper  arena. 

As  an  Asian,  I believe  I have  long  been  awared  of  the  minority  status  of  the 
Christian  churches  among  neighbours  who  possess  different  faiths.  We  need  the 
ministry  of  dialogue  for  mutual  understanding,  for  cooperation,  yes,  for  our 
own  survival,  and  yes,  for  the  enrichment  of  our  own  faith.  I have  also  put 
much  hope  in  dialogue  because  it  challenges  much  of  the  missionary  practices  of 
the  churches.  As  far  as  I am  concerned,  in  terms  of  world  evangelization,  the 
modern  missionary  movement  and  the  evangelistic  endeavour  of  the  subsequent 
national  churches  have  not  made  a dent  on  countries  and  peoples  which  have 
long-established  cultures  and  religions.  India,  Burma,  Thailand,  China,  Japan 
spring  to  mind.  Our  way  of  doing  the  job  obviously  has  not  worked.  So  I 
eagerly  look  for  another  way.  Although  fully  aware  of  the  fact  that  Dialogue 
does  not  speak  the  language  of  evangelism,  I was,  and  still  am,  prepared  to  see 
in  it  an  ally  or  even  a teacher,  indirectly,  in  the  church's  evangelism  task. 
Now,  I've  been  put  on  alert.  Do  we  or  do  we  not  proclaim  that  Christ  is  the 
Only  Way? 

Arrogance,  let  me  assure  you,  has  nothing  to  do  with  it.  There's  absolutely 
nothing  in  Christianity  today  that  we  can  be  arrogant  about.  Similarly,  for 
that  matter,  for  Islam  and  Hinduism.  Massacre,  totalitarianism,  Casteism. 

They  provide  the  most  compelling  reasons  in  the  world  for  people  not  to  believe. 
That's  why,  for  us  Christians,  there's  all  the  more  reason  not  to  point  to  our- 
selves but  to  Christ.  And  the  only  asset  Christians  have  in  pointing  others 
towards  Christ  lies  with  the  recognition  and  confession  1)  of  our  failure  to 
follow  him  and  2)  of  his  love  which  compels  us  to  continue  on  this  journey. 

This,  in  all  fairness,  is  somewhat  of  a negative  asset,  but  herein  lies  our 
credibility  with  all  those  who  are  on  a journey  too. 

Back  to  the  question  of  the  finality  of  Christ.  Probably,  there  is  no  one 
ecumenical  answer  to  it,  perhaps  because  of  the  nature  of  the  ecumenical  move- 
ment, or  perhaps  because  of  the  nature  of  the  question.  But  I am  glad  the 
problem  has  been  defined.  How  shall  we  approach  the  issue?  I believe  we 
would  debate  it  head-on  on  a practitioner's  level,  i.e.,  let  practitioners  of 
evangelism  share  their  experiences  and  conceptualization  of  evangelism  among 
people  of  other  faiths,  to  see  if  proclaiming  Christ  as  the  Only  Way  works  or 
not.  That  would  give  us  a good  start. 

We  could,  of  course,  take  a more  theological  approach.  But  I don't  know  if  we 
can  break  new  ground.  Or  we  would  have  to  go  a long  way  back,  and  say,  "The 
question  is  all  wrong.  Let's  bring  in  a new  formulation."  I am  aware  for 
instance  that  a few  theologians  in  Asia  have  been  attempting  to  understand 
Christianity  afresh  with  a creation  focus  rather  than  the  salvation  focus. 
Potentially,  this  has  the  promise  of  easier  sailing  for  Christology  in  the 
Asian  context.  We  may  be  able  to  steer  away  from  having  to  deal  with  the 
question  of  the  finality  of  Christ  with  regard  to  other  offers  of  salvation. 

But,  I am  not  sure.  It  is  a monumental  task.  I am  suspicious  of  academics 
making  structures  of  words  and  call  it  theology.  And  I suspect  "What  do  you 
think  of  Christ?"  will  always  remain  a question  and  a challenge  with  us, 
seeing  as  it  did  in  the  Gospels. 


4 


My  preferred  approach  to  the  whole  concern  of  world  mission  and  evangelism 
among  people  of  other  living  faiths  is,  and  I must  be  careful  now  and  I ask  of 
you  not  to  misunderstand  me,  the  approach  of  solidarity,  of  participation  in 
people’s  struggle  for  justice  and  dignity,  in  short,  of  the  Good  News  to  the 
Poor  variety.  During  my  14  years  of  industrial  mission  in  Asia,  my  every 
encounter  with  the  poor  was  an  encounter  with  people  of  another  living  faith, 
except  when  they  happen  to  be  Marxist-inclined.  In  most  cases,  we  got  through 
to  each  other.  This  is  not  to  suggest  that  all  non-Christian  religious 
believers  are  poor.  On  a world  scale,  the  overwhelming  majority  of  them  are. 
Neither  do  I suggest  that  the  faith  elements  of  the  poor  are  not  important  to 
them.  They  are,  and  extremely  so.  As  a matter  of  fact,  I wish  those  of  us 
who  work  with  the  poor  for  justice  would  have  a much  better  appreciation  of 
the  religious  in  people.  My  experience  has  been  simply  that  credibility, 
trust,  openness  and  respect  can  be  more  naturally  achieved  if  we,  Christians 
and  others,  work  together  on  our  felt  needs,  struggle  together  against  forces 
which  sin  against  us. 

I have  a lot  more  to  share  with  you  on  the  common  concern  of  Good  News  to  the 
Poor  and  where  a handle  can  be  found,  having  been  exposed  to  the  abundance 
which  is  the  World  Council  of  Churches  family  in  the  course  of  the  year.  So 
I look  forward  to  a new  year  of  sharing.  With  this  may  I wish  you  and  your 
family  a happy  Christmas, 

Yours  in  Christ, 


Once  again,  an  appeal  to  you  to  share  your  evangelism  hopes  for 
the  Assembly  in  Vancouver  next  July  and  August.  This  gathering 
will  be  decisive  in  influencing  the  WCC  agenda  for  the  next  ten 
years.  I hope  to  devote  one  or  two  issues  of  the  Monthly 
Letter  to  reader’s  views.  Please  play  your  part. 


Rajruiuuu  jl'  uug 


*********** 


*********** 


Jesus  Christ  and  Mission:  The  Cruciality  of  Christology 
Robert  J.  Schreiter,  C.PP.S. 

Catholic  Theological  Union 
American  Society  of  Missiology  - June  1 6 , 1990 

Introduction 

The  theme  of  this  annual  meeting  of  the  American  Society  of 
Missiology  is  "Mission  and  Joint  Witness:  Basis  and  Models  of 

Cooperation."  We  are  seeking  together  those  points  where  we,  as 
Christians  in  different  denominations  and  communions,  can  find 
the  common  ground  upon  which  we  might  stand  to  witness  to  Christ. 
We  do  this  not  just  out  of  some  sense  of  a greater  efficiency  or 
effectiveness  in  our  evangelizing  efforts,  so  as  to  streamline 
our  processes  or  utilize  better  our  resources,  but  for  profoundly 
theological  reasons.  There  is  but  one  Head  of  the  Body,  and  that 
is  Christ.  We  acknowledge  but  a single  Lord,  and  that  acknow- 
ledgement, if  it  is  to  be  true  to  its  Lord,  should  be  of  a single 
voice.  That  deeper  desire  to  praise  God  in  unity  wells  up  from 
that  great  prayer  of  Jesus  himself:  "That  all  may  be  one,  as  you, 
Father,  are  in  me,  and  I in  you,  and  that  they  may  be  one  in  us, 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  you  sent  me."  (John  17:21  NAB) 

We  realize,  too,  that  the  divisions  brought  into  the  body  of 
Christ  are  a stumbling  block  for  many  who  would  hear  the  Gospel. 
We  preach  union  with  Christ,  but  manifest  among  ourselves  divi- 
sion. How  does  our  human  failing  strain  the  credibility  of  our 


1 


evangelization  to  our  hearers?  We  obscure  the  power  of  the  cross 
by  our  own,  all-too-human  power  struggles  and  rivalries.  And  we 
do  not  live  together  in  peace  and  harmony  that  is  portrayed  for 
us  as  a sign  of  the  resurrection  in  the  Book  of  Acts  (Acts  4: 
32-35). 

But  recent  decades  have  witnessed  to  significant  progress. 
It  has  long  been  noted  that  the  ecumenical  movement  itself  grew 
out  of  the  missionary  movement  --  as  though  the  experience  of 
evangelists  prompted  a reflection  on  the  scandal  of  divided  wit- 
ness to  the  One  Lord.  And  documents  of  these  last  few  decades 
from  all  across  the  spectrum  of  the  Christian  church  have  acknow- 
ledged the  need  for  a greater  sense  of  collaboration  and  coopera- 
tion, as  in  the  Lausanne  Covenant  (1974)  and  its  followup  in  the 
Manila  Conference  (1939);  to  the  World  Council  of  Churches' 
ecumenical  affirmation  on  mission  and  evangelism  (1982),  reaf- 
firmed by  participants  in  the  1989  meaning  in  San  Antonio;  and  in 
parallel  Roman  Catholic  documents. 

A call  for  greater  unity  is  one  thing;  finding  suitable  ways 
to  work  toward  and  achieve  it  is  another.  Evangelism,  as  Philip 
Potter  remarked  a number  of  years  ago,  provides  a challenging 
ground  for  that  struggle  (World  Council  of  Churches  1982:  428). 
For  it  touches  on  our  most  personal  encounters  with  the  Risen 
Lord  in  the  experience  of  grace  and  forgiveness,  prompting  us  to 
ponder  again  the  meaning  of  what  God  has  done  for  us  in  Jesus 
Christ.  It  urges  a definition  of  the  role  of  the  church  in  this 


2 


process.  It  requires  that  we  think  about  those  who  struggle  to 
live  upright  and  just  lives  beyond  the  pale  of  the  Gospel,  trying 
to  discern  their  motives  and  inner  directions.  And  it  demands 
thinking  about  integrity  on  all  fronts  --  our  preaching  of 
Christ,  our  witness,  the  world  to  which  we  witness.  This  is  cap- 
tured beautifully  in  one  of  the  themes  of  the  1989  Manila  Con- 
gress of  the  Lausanne  Covenant,  "Calling  the  Whole  Church  to  Take 
the  Whole  gospel  to  the  Wnole  World." 

If  we  ever  hope  to  develop  the  grounds  for  common  witness, 
it  will  require  this  kind  of  holism.  Even  to  treat  any  one  of 
these  themes  of  Christ,  church,  world  with  the  comprehensiveness 
it  deserves  goes  beyond  what  could  be  done  here  adequately.  Yet 
despite  this  awareness  of  the  inadequacy  of  our  efforts,  we  know 
that  we  must  continue  to  move  forward,  in  the  hope  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  guiding  us. 

In  view  of  that,  I want  to  focus  on  the  topic  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  mission,  and  within  that  topic  on  three  points  for 
reflection  and  discussion.  These  three  points  are  ones  that 
divide  Christians  from  each  other  in  different  patterns  and  con- 
figurations of  disunity.  They  are  all,  I believe,  central  to  our 
affirmations  about  who  Jesus  Christ  is  and  what  he  has  done  for 
us  in  saving  us.  My  hope  in  each  of  these  is  to  sketch  direc- 
tions that  might  aid  us,  first  of  all,  in  examining  the  quality 
of  our  preaching  and  witness  in  mission,  and  secondly,  in  laying 
out  what  might  be  the  bases  for  developing  the  frameworks  and 


3 


models  we  will  need  to  achieve  a greater  sense  of  both  fidelity 
to  the  Gospel  and  commitment  to  the  unity  of  witness  that  befits 
our  one  Lord,  Jesus  Christ. 

Thus  what  follows  here  is  by  no  means  complete.  It  is  of- 
fered rather  as  a series  of  suggestions  to  stimulate  discussion 
and  common  exploration.  Some  of  these  questions  loom,  I believe, 
as  the  most  important  ones  theologians  will  have  to  face  in  the 
coming  decades  as  Christianity  becomes  a genuinely  world  church. 

There  are  three  areas  to  explore  together  here:  (1)  What 
measure  of  salvation  beyond  Christ;  (2)  the  role  of  the  Trinity 
in  Cnristian  mission;  and  (3)  preaching  the  whole  Christ. 

What  Measure  of  Salvation  outside  Christ? 

For  a long  time,  most  of  the  Christian  church  answered  the 
question  about  salvation  outside  Christ  and  his  church  in  a 
simple,  straightforward  manner:  there  was,  quite  simply,  no  hope 
of  such  salvation  outside  of  accepting  Christ  as  savior  and  being 
incorporated  into  his  Body,  the  church.  But  all  throughout  that 
same  history,  there  have  been  dissenting  voices,  usually  coming 
from  those  intimately  acquainted  with  non-Christian  realities. 
The  names  of  Justin  Martyr  and  those  connected  with  the 
catechetical  school  at  Alexandria  are  some  of  those  who  come  to 
mind. 


4 


It  is  only  in  the  most  recent  period,  however,  that  the 
question  has  taken  on  a new  urgency.  When  Christians  faced  only 
one  opponent,  it  seemed  simple  enough  to  reaffirm  the  sovereignty 
of  Christ.  But  within  the  missionary  experience  of  this  century, 
especially  in  Asia,  attitudes  began  to  shift.  There  Christianity 
is  a tiny  minority  and  seems  destined  to  remain  so,  despite  our 
most  fervent  evangelistic  efforts.  Encounter  and  dialogue  with 
Asians  reveal  persons  of  deep  faith  in  their  own  traditions,  com- 
mitted to  living  upright  and  just  lives.  One  becomes  aware  of 
how  much  Christian  preaching  was  cloaked,  even  muffled,  by  West- 
ern cultural  attitudes.  But  even  when  one  moves  beyond  eth- 
nocentrism  and  colonialism,  even  as  one  continues  to  believe  that 
Christ  is  the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life,  one  cannot  help  but 
wonder  about  how  God  might  be  working  in  and  through  those  other 
great  religious  traditions. 

Different  parts  of  the  Christian  church  have  responded  to  it 
differently.  To  take  but  a few  examples:  already  in  1964  the 
Second  Vatican  Council  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  affirmed  that 
”[t]hose  who,  through  no  fault  of  their  own,  do  not  know  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  or  his  Church,  but  who  nevertheless  seek  God 
with  a sincere  heart,  and,  moved  by  grace,  try  in  their  actions 
to  do  his  will  as  they  know  it  through  the  dictates  of  their  con- 
science --  those  too  may  achieve  eternal  salvation."  (Lumen  gen- 

*r  

t ium , 16 ) . Thus,  there  was  an  affirmation  that  God’s  grace  could 
be  active  in  people's  lives  outside  Christ  and  the  church.  While 


4 ^ 6w  \/up  ^ a !&ctc  U*  ^ 


U 


C U'Ww, 


| 


5 


hesitant  about  expressing  what  the  exact  nature  of  the  salvation 
might  be,  that  same  Council,  in  other  documents  (notably  the  Con- 
st itut  ion  on  Div ine  Reve lat ion , the  Dec  ree  on  the  Miss  ionary  Ac  - 
t i v i ty  o f the  Church  and  the  Dec  ree  on  the  Re  la  t ion  to  Non- 
Christian  Religions) , does  affirm  that  God  and  God’s  salvation 
does  move  — however  mysteriously  --  outside  the  realm  of  the 
Church  and  the  preaching  of  Christ. 

Protestant  churches  have  largely  been  more  hesitant  in  their 
approach  to  all  of  this.  To  allow  for  such  divine  activity 
without  the  explicit  mediation  of  Christ  goes  beyond  the  strong 
Cnr istocentr ism  that  marked  the  Reformation  and  formed  their  un- 
derstanding of  the  meaning  of  the  Scriptures.  Different  measures 
of  goodness  are  to  be  found  in  non-Christian  cultures  and 
peoples,  but  this  does  not  prescind  from  their  need  for  Christ. 
To  take  but  one  recent  example  from  the  Manila  Manifesto:  at  one 
point  the  document  affirms  that  ”[b]ecause  men  and  women  are  made 
in  God’s  image  and  see  in  the  creation  traces  of  its  creator,  the 
religions  which  have  arisen  do  sometimes  contain  elements  of 
truth  and  beauty."  (Manila  Manifesto  1989:29)  But  its  seventh 
affirmation  reads  also:  "We  affirm  that  other  religions  and 
ideologies  are  not  alternative  paths  to  God,  and  that  human 
spirituality,  if  unredeemed  by  Christ,  leads  not  to  God  but  to 
judgment,  for  Christ  is  the  only  way  (ibid.:26). 


6 


The  possible  calibrations  between  different  positions  of  a 
christocentric  approach  regarding  what  we  mean  about  the  "truth” 
and  the  "salvation"  found  outside  Christianity  present  a complex 
bundle  of  proposals,  none  of  which  has  met  universal  acceptance. 
From  Rahner’s  "anonymous  Christian"  through  Schlette’s  "ordinary 
and  extraordinary"  means  of  salvation,  these  different  approaches 
are  wrapped  up  with  how  we  understand  creation,  the  extent  of 
God’s  revelation,  the  relative  strength  of  uncreated  reason,  the 
precise  meaning  of  human  sinfulness,  and  the  role  of  other 
religions  in  God’s  overall  plan  for  human  salvation. 

But  even  before  this  complex  of  issues  could  be  unravelled, 
there  has  come  in  the  last  two  decades  an  even  more  dramatic 
challenge  by  the  rise  of  theocentric  approaches  that  shift  the 
parameters  of  the  discussion  entirely.  To  most  Christians  such 
an  approach  cannot  escape  relativizing  the  person  and  work  of 
Christ  in  the  world,  and  in  so  doing,  questioning  the  uniqueness 
of  Christ  and  the  fullness  of  God’s  revelation  through  him.  This 
was  evident  in,  for  example,  Carl  Braaten’s  presentation  on  the 
Trinity  last  evening,  and  many  would  find  themselves  in  sympathy 
with  him  on  this  matter. 

My  own  feeling  is  that  we  should  not  be  too  hasty  to  set 
aside  a christocentric  approach  for  a theocentric  one,  no  matter 
how  well  it  seems  to  meet  some  of  our  problems  in  facing  other 
religious  traditions  in  their  integrity.  I believe  that  two  im- 
portant tasks  still  remain  before  the  grounding  of  a chris- 


7 


tocentric  approach  --  tasks  that  have  already  been  undertaken, 
but  not  completed.  These  have  to  do  with  our  understanding  of 
the  re  lat ionships  surrounding  uniqueness,  and  a closer  study  of 
the  New  Testament  itself  as  it  witnesses  to  the  uniqueness  of 
Jesus.  Let  us  look  at  these  two  tasks  and  see  if  they  might 
reveal  something  to  us  about  the  meaning  of  Jesus. 


The  Language  of  Uniqueness 

Part  of  the  problem  clouding  this  discussion  is  finding  the 
adequate  language  to  capture  Jesus'  role  in  God's  salvific  plan. 
Basically,  it  involves  finding  a faithful  and  contemporarily 
relevant  equivalent  to  some  of  the  language  of  the  New  Testament 
such  as  is  found  in  Acts  4:12  ("There  is  no  salvation  in  anyone 
else,  for  there  is  no  other  name  in  the  whole  world  given  to  men 
by  which  we  are  to  be  saved"),  and  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. What  is  needed  is  to  find  ways  to  sort  out  the  meanings  of 
concepts  that  are  used  as  equivalents,  but  do  not  actually  have 
quite  the  same  definition.  To  that  extent,  gradated  schemata  or 
spectra  can  be  of  help.  Let  me  suggest  two  such  instruments 
here . 

The  first  was  offered  some  years  ago  by  J.  Peter  Schineller 
in  his  classification  of  the  different  approaches  to  the  question 
of  Christ  and  salvation  (Schineller  1976).  He  distinguishes  four 
points  on  a spectrum:  an  ecc les iocent r ic  approach,  a constitutive 
approach,  a normative  approach,  and  a theocentric  approach.  Of 


8 


importance  here  are  the  second  and  third  points.  "Constitutive" 
he  defines  as  "not  only  normative  but  ind ispe ns ib le " (Ibid.:553). 
"Normative,"  on  the  other  hand,  "corrects  and  fulfills  all  other 
mediations."  (Ibid.:556)  Thus  some  see  Christ  as  constitutive, 
while  others  may  posit  Christ  as  being  normative  but  not  con- 
stitutive . 

A second  classification,  now  widely  used  (although  not  al- 
ways in  the  same  way),  would  make  a distinction  between  ex- 
clusivistic  and  inc lus iv is t ic  approaches,  i.e.,  those  saying  that 
Christ  is  the  only  way,  and  those  holding  that  Christ  is  the  su- 
perior (but  not  only)  way.  (cf.  most  recently,  Hillman  1939) 

In  all  these  instances,  there  is  a matter  of  precision  of 
language.  What  do  we  mean  by  "absolute,"  "unique,"  "normative," 
"constitutive,"  and  so  on?  Some  of  this  language  finds  its 
semantic  field  by  setting  itself  off  from  the  more  clearly 
definable.  Other  kinds  see  themselves  as  foundational.  In  every 
instance,  however,  the  language  presumes  a relationship,  a 
relationship  to  something  it  is  not.  Without  being  aware  of 
that,  we  can  be  engaging  in  superlatives  that  are  really  simply 
oppositional.  Freytag  showed  that  already  thirty-five  years  ago 
in  terms  of  some  of  the  biblical  language  of  "ta  ethne":  that  it 
was  less  descriptive  than  a foil  for  talking  about  the  Chosen 
People.  (Freytag  1956) 


9 


Thus  one  thing  that  we  might  try  to  do  together  is  to  check 
out  the  precision  of  the  language  we  are  using  when  we  try  to 
speak  of  the  uniqueness  of  Jesus. 

The  New  Testament  Witness  to  Jesus  * Uniqueness 

In  one  manner  of  speaking,  we  can  say  that  there  would  have 
been  no  Hew  Testament  if  the  followers  of  Jesus  had  not  thought 
him  to  be  unique.  One  can  read  the  New  Testament  as  a coming  to 
terras  with  what  God  had  revealed  in  Jesus.  We  know  also  that 
this  coming  to  terms  with  the  event  of  Jesus  did  not  happen  all 
at  once.  Recently,  Adelbert  Denaux  has  retraced  that  develop- 
ment. He  sees  it  as  growing  out  of  the  historical  Jesus’  claim 
to  a unique  filial  relationship  to  God  and  his  claim  of  an  es- 
chatological mission  and  authority  from  the  Father.  The  ex- 
perience of  the  resurrection  and  the  Spirit  led  Jesus’  disciples 
into  the  confession  of  a high  christology,  developed  in  a dialec- 
tical relationship  with  their  equally  held  tenet  of  monotheism 
( Denaux  1988  ) . 

We  know,  too,  that  the  development  of  the  understanding  of 
Jesus'  did  not  end  with  the  New  Testament  period;  indeed  it  would 
take  the  ensuing  three  hundred  fifty  years  to  come  to  its  comple- 
tion in  the  affirmation  of  the  Council  of  Chalcedon. 

This  long  development  poses  for  us  a question  today,  a ques- 
tion again  that  we  might  explore  together.  Just  as  the  develop- 
ment of  the  understanding  of  Jesus’  divinity  stretched  beyond  the 


10 


New  Testament  period  --  but  did  not  negate  what  the  biblical  wit- 
ness proposed  --  might  we  be  in  a situation,  because  of  the 
changed  circumstances  prompted  by  living  in  a genuinely  world 
church,  that  requires  a continued  reflection?  Again,  such  a 
reflection  would  not  negate  the  past  so  much  as  extend  it.  That 
past  must  be  viewed  cumulatively  rather  than  in  terms  of  isolated 
words  and  events.  If  we  do  not  do  that,  we  would  have  difficulty 
explaining,  for  example,  the  apparent  reluctance  of  Jesus  to  ap- 
pear as  though  he  were  usurping  God’s  place  (Logister  1988:254- 
257  ).  But  back  to  the  point:  dramatic  new  developments  such  as 
those  we  experience  in  the  encounter  with  the  great  religious 
traditions  of  the  East  may  prompt  such  reflections.  Are  we  in  a 
position,  then,  to  reflect  together  again  on  the  growing  sense  of 
Jesus’  uniqueness  and  his  divinity  in  the  early  church  in  such  a 
way  as  to  carry  that  reflection  into  the  cirucras tances  of  our  own 
t irae? 

The  Trinity  and  Mission 

Carl  Braaten  has  already  addressed  this  topic  in  some 
detail;  what  I would  like  to  do  is  to  highlight  two  things  that 
he  said  and  make  two  proposals  for  reflection  on  the  Trinity  that 
have  implications  for  Jesus  Christ  and  mission. 

Braaten  makes  the  point  that  a neglect  of  the  Trinity  opened 
the  way  for  theocentric  understandings  that  minimize  the  impor- 
tance of  Jesus  in  the  Christian  confession. 

1 1 


He  traces  this 


development  from  the  nineteenth  century  down  into  our  own  time. 
That  is  a fruitful  point  for  our  reflection.  He  notes  also  the 
western  tendency  to  begin  with  the  unity  of  God  and  from  there  to 
move  to  the  Trinity,  whereas  Orthodoxy  has  preferred  to  move  in 
the  opposite  direction,  from  the  three  Persons  to  the  one  God. 
This  is  suggestive  of  a second  point  for  our  reflection  and  for 
our  common  witness.  The  two  points  I would  like  to  present, 

<D 

then,  have  to  do  with  the  divided  witness  between  East  and  West 
about  the  relationships  in  the  Trinity  (the  f ilioque  problem), 
and  what  our  point  of  departure  (unity  or  Trinity)  might  tell  us 
about  God  and  mission. 

The  Filioque  and  Miss  ion 

The  witness  of  the  New  Testament  regarding  the  relationship 
of  the  Son  and  the  Spirit  is  complex,  and  cannot  be  completely 
harmonized.  Paul  at  one  point  exclaims  that  the  Lord  and  the 
Spirit  are  one  (2  Cor  3:17).  Paul  seems  to  want  to  link  the 
Spirit  closely  with  the  Risen  Lord  so  as  to  hold  some  of  the  more 
charismatic  developments  in  Corinth  from  getting  out  of  hand  (1 
Cor  12-14).  On  the  other  hand,  the  synoptics  make  the  Spirt  of 
God  to  seem  more  separate  from  Jesus. 

A painful  point  that  divides  East  and  West  is  the  under- 
standing of  this  relation  — whether  the  Spirit  proceeds  from  the 
Father  only  (East)  or  from  the  Father  and  the  Son  (West).  The 
western  affirmation  is  admittedly  late,  although  it  clearly  has 


12 


its  roots  in  Augustine’s  reflections  on  the  Trinity  and  can  claim 
precedent  in  Paul's  theology.  One  of  the  consequences  of  the 
western  affirmation,  however,  is  a strong  chris tocentrisra  that  at 
times  can  threaten  to  become  a chr  istornonisra . The  East  has  long 
noted  this,  that  tying  the  Spirit  so  closely  to  the  Son  reduces, 
as  it  were,  all  of  the  Father's  activity  to  that  which  is 
manifested  through  the  Son. 

The  experience  of  the  corruption  of  the  medieval  church  and 
the  need  to  reassert  that  it  is  Christ  who  saves  us,  not  the 
church,  only  reinforced  chr is toce nt r ism  in  the  West.  Is  it 
perhaps  time  now  to  reconsider  that  approach  to  God's  revelation 
in  Jesus?  Would  not  the  Eastern  approach  be  more  useful  in  ex- 
plaining how  God  is  manifest  through  the  Spirit  throughout  the 
world,  and  how  that  Spirit  goes  before  us  to  prepare  the  hearts 
and  minds  of  those  to  whom  we  preach  the  Gospel?  This  is  not  to 
create  a tritheisra  or  to  suggest  that  God  works  at  cross-purposes 
in  the  world,  but  to  overcome  our  tendency  to  undervalue  the  work 
of  the  Spirit  as  proceeding  from  the  Father.  Certainly  one  con- 
sequence of  the  addition  of  the  f ilioque  in  the  Nicene  Creed  has 
been  to  keep  the  theology  of  the  Holy  Spirit  underdeveloped.  The 
Spirit  is  not  separate  from  the  Son,  but  cannot  it  be  distinct 
from  the  Son? 

This,  I believe,  is  something  that  a more  soundly 
trinitarian  approach  to  mission  urges  upon  us  for  reflection.  It 
can  serve  as  a safeguard  to  refraining  from  making  our  solus 


13 


Chr  is tus  simply  a replacement  for  a sola  ecc les  ia . And  it  might 


provide  us  with  a way  of  dealing  with  the  reality  of  many 
religious  traditions  and  the  place  of  Christ  and  Christianity 
within  them. 

Where  to  Begin : Unity  or  Trinity? 

As  was  noted  above,  East  and  West  have  had  different  points 
of  departure  for  reflecting  on  the  relations  within  the  Trinity. 
The  West's  concern  with  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  has  led  to  a 
wonderful  cohesion  in  our  faith,  but  has  made  it  difficult  at 
times  for  us  to  come  to  terms  with  new  realities. 

A number  of  years  ago,  the  French  Roman  Catholic  theologian 
Christian  Duquoc  wrote  a book  entitled  Dieu  Different  (Duquoc 
1979).  He  looked  at  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  from  the  Cap- 
padocian point  of  view,  and  suggested  that  such  an  approach  to 
God  could  serve  as  the  grounding  of  difference  as  an  essential 
component  of  unity  rather  than  its  antithesis.  He  does  not  ex- 
tend the  argument  to  the  question  of  christology  and  other 
religious  traditions  we  are  addressing  here,  but  I think  such  an 
extrapolation  might  be  made.  Would  the  presence  of  different 
religious  traditions  in  the  world  be  a manifestation  of  a dif- 
ference that  is  part  of  the  unity  of  God?  This  is  not  to  claim 
that  all  religions  are  of  equal  value,  but  it  would  help  overcome 
that  gap  that  arises  out  of  affirming  the  possibility  of  truth  in 


14 


other  religions,  but  not  wanting  to  grant  them  any  salvific 
value.  Does  difference  offer  a categorical  possibility  that  will 
help  us  mediate  our  problem  here? 

Duquoc ’ s interpretation  of  trinitarian  theology  is  not 
without  precedent.  We  find  similar  ideas  being  discussed  and 
critiqued  elsewhere  in  the  West  (cf.  Baillie  19*18;  Plantinga 
1 986;  Sch  i 1 lebeec  kx  1 989  ).  But  again,  as  we  think  together, 
might  we  not  find  a path  here  worth  exploring? 

Preaching  the  TChole  Christ 

As  was  noted  above,  the  theme  of  the  1989  LCWE  Conference  of 
"Calling  the  Whole  Church  to  Take  the  Whole  Gospel  to  the  Whole 
World"  is  helpful  for  reflecting  on  the  theme  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
mission.  It  prompts  us  to  ask:  do  we  preach  the  whole  Christ? 
Or  do  we  preach  only  the  Christ  who  suits  us?  Every  missionary 
needs  to  ask  this  question  from  time  to  time. 

I do  not  intend  to  point  fingers  here,  but  only  wish  to  note 
a phenomenon  that  could  well  have  an  effect  on  how  our  chris- 
tologies  get  shaped,  and  in  turn  how  they  interact  with  our  sense 
of  mission.  I refer  to  the  shift  taking  place,  in  many  dif- 
ferent sectors  around  the  world,  away  from  a heavy  reliance  on 
the  christologies  of  the  Pauline  and  Johannine  literature  of  the 
New  Testament  toward  the  christologies  of  the  synoptic  writers. 
To  be  sure,  the  christologies  of  the  synoptics  have  never  been 
absent  from  Christian  faith,  but  under  the  influence  from  two  un- 


15 


likely  quarters  --  liberation  theologies  on  the  one  hand,  and 
secularized  cultures  on  the  other  --  synoptic  ch r isto log ies  seem 
to  be  more  and  more  in  evidence.  These  chr  istologies  are 
generally  not  as  "high”  as  are  those  of  Paul  and  John,  although 
they  are  not  incompatible  with  our  confession  of  the  divinity  of 
Jesus.  They  emphasize  much  more  the  earthly  life  and  ministry  of 
Jesus  than  do  those  of  Paul  and  John.  They  make  for  a challeng- 
ing approach  to  discipleship  and  imitation  of  Christ,  and  point 
us  much  more  toward  this  world  than  so  exclusively  to  the  world 
to  come. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  argue  the  relative  merit  or  lack 
thereof  of  this  shift;  I am  only  try  to  identify  what  seems  to  be 
a growing  phenomenon.  But  if  it  is  indeed  the  work  of  God's 
Spirit  for  our  time,  what  will  it  mean  for  our  chr istologies  for 
mission?  Are  we  being  asked  to  expand  our  chr  i s t o log  ic a 1 
horizons,  to  include  more  than  the  traditional  high  chr istologies 
of  John  and  Paul?  Certainly  parts  of  the  synoptic  Chris tologies 
have  always  informed  missiology,  notably  Matthew’s  great  commis- 
sion. But  will  they  have  an  effect  on  more  profound  aspects  of 
christology  — e.g.,  if  we  adopt  the  suffering  messiah  christol- 
ogy  of  Mark  to  guide  us  rather  than  the  more  exalted  christology 
of  John?  Again,  in  a time  when  we  are  faced  with  new  and  daunt- 
ing challenges,  might  this  not  be  something  that  we  can  explore 
together? 


16 


Conclusion:  The  Cruciality  of  Christology 

This  presentation  has  tried  to  raise  questions  in  three 
areas  of  our  christology  --  regarding  salvation  outside  of 
Christ,  our  understanding  of  the  trinity,  and  preaching  the  whole 
Christ  --  that  confront  all  of  us  in  mission  today,  whatever  our 
particular  backgrounds,  and  are  areas  that  we  can  work  on 
together  as  we  search  for  the  proper  and  faithful  forms  of  mis- 
sion for  the  twenty-first  century.  They  are  meant  at  this  point 
as  questions  to  explore  and  suggestions  to  pursue.  It  will  take 
our  working  together  to  discern  whether  or  not  these  are  poten- 
tial resolutions  to  the  challenges  we  face. 

A final  word  about  the  subtitle  of  this  presentation.  This 
was  the  title  assigned  for  this  presentation,  and  the  play  on 
words  is  not  lost  on  any  of  us.  I accepted  the  title  gladly,  be- 
cause it  highlights  two  important  things  we  need  to  keep  in  mind 
in  any  discussion  of  Jesus  Christ  and  mission. 

First  of  all,  we  cannot  talk  Christian  mission  if  we  do  not 
speak  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  simply  crucial  to  the  message,  the 
crossroads  where  we  meet  God  in  our  world.  To  diminish  that  fact 
is  to  engage  in  something  other  than  Christian  mission. 

And  secondly,  to  speak  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  speak  of  his 
cross.  The  cross  (and  here  I remain  Pauline)  is  central  to  the 
story  of  Jesus  and  our  proclamation  of  the  Good  News  today.  The 
cross  reminds  us  how  little  we  know  of  the  ways  of  God  in  the 
world,  how  easily  we  mistake  our  own  power  and  ways  of  doing 


17 


things  for  the  ways  of  God.  I think  that  such  a modesty  should 
underscore  not  only  our  evangelizing,  but  also  our  reflection  in 
missiology  --  that  whether  the  absolutes  we  proclaim  reflect  the 


mind  of  God  or  our  own;  and  that  whether  we  like  --  Jesus  on  the 
way  to  the  cross  --  may  be  asked  to  remain  faithful  even  if  we  do 
not  understand  entirely  where  God  is  leading  us. 

In  this  time  where  the  question  of  universal  salvation  seems 
more  complex  than  it  may  have  been  for  us  in  the  past,  that 
modesty  --  and  that  fidelity  — should  be  two  characteristics  of 
every  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ. 


References  Cited 


Baillie,  D.M. 

1948  God  was  in  Christ ; An  Essay  on  Incarnation  and  Atone- 

ment . London:  Faber  and  Faber. 

Braaten,  Carl 

1990  "The  Trinity:  A New  Source  for  Mission  and  Unity," 

Missiology  18:000-000 
Denaux,  Adalbert 


1988  "'Bij  niemand  anders  is  er  redding’  (Hand.  4,12)," 

Ti jdschr ift  voor  Theologie  28:228-246. 

Duquoc,  Christian 

1979  Dieu  different.  Paris:  Desclee  De  Brouwer. 


18 


Freytag,  Walter 

1956  Das  Ratse 1 der  Re  1 ig ionen  und  d ie  biblische  Antwor t . 

Wuppertal- Barmen:  Jugenddie  ns t-Ver lag . 

Hillman,  Eugene 

1989  Many  Paths : A Catho lie  Approach  to  Religious  P luralism 

Maryknoll,  NY:  Orbis  Books. 

Logister,  Wiel 

1988  "Het  unieke  van  Jezus  --  een  sy stemat ische  vingeroefen- 
ing, " T i jdschr ift  voor  Theologie  28:247-271. 

Manila  Manifesto 

1989  Proc laim  Christ  until  He  Comes . Lausanne:  Lausanne 
Committee  for  World  Evangelization. 

Plantinga,  Cornelius 

1986  "Gregory  of  Nyssa  and  the  Social  Analogy  of  the  Trini- 

ty," The  Thomist  50:325-352. 

Schillebeeckx , Edward 

1989  Mensen  het  verhaal  van  God.  Baarn:  H.  Nelissen. 


Schineller,  J.  Peter 

1976  "Christ  and  Church:  A Spectrum  of  Views,"  Theological 

Studies  47:  545-566. 

Vatican  Council  II 

1975  Vat ican  Counc i 1 II : The  Cone iliar  and  Post-Cone i liar 
Documents.  Northport,  NY:  Costello  Publishing  Co. 


19 


World  Council  of  Churches 


1932 


Mission  and  Evange 1 ism  --  An  Ecumen ical  A f f irmat ion . 
Appearing  in  Internationa  1 Review  o f Miss  ion  7 1:427-451 


20 


Abstract 


Questions  today  about  the  relationship  between  the  salvation 
given  in  Jesus  Christ  and  the  salvific  value  of  non-Christian 
religions  looms  larger  than  ever  before.  Robert  Schreiter  sug- 
gests in  this  article  that,  even  though  the  Christian  churches 
are  divided  in  their  responses  to  this  challenge,  there  may  be 
some  areas  where  they  can  work  together  to  meet  this  issue  in  the 
twenty-first  century.  He  proposes  three  areas  for  such  common 
exploration:  what  measure  of  salvation  might  be  found  in  non- 
Christian  religions;  the  meaning  of  the  Trinity  for  understanding 
non- Chr is t ian  religions;  and  the  importance  of  preaching  the 
whole  Christ. 


Vita 


Robert  J.  Schreiter 
and  coordinator  of 
Union  in  Chicago. 
Missiology  for  the 


, C.PP.S.,  is  professor  o 
World  Mission  Studies  at 
He  is  president  of  the 
1990-91  year. 


f doctrinal  theology 
Catholic  Theological 
American  Society  of 


21 


Abstract 


Questions  today  about  the  relationship  between  the  salvation 
given  in  Jesus  Christ  and  the  salvific  value  of  non-Christian 
religions  looms  larger  than  ever  before.  Robert  Schreiter  sug- 
gests in  this  article  that,  even  though  the  Christian  churches 
are  divided  in  their  responses  to  this  challenge,  there  may  be 
some  areas  where  they  can  work  together  to  meet  this  issue  in  the 
twenty-first  century.  He  proposes  three  areas  for  such  common 
exploration:  what  measure  of  salvation  might  be  found  in  non- 
Christian  religions;  the  meaning  of  the  Trinity  for  understanding 
non- Chr is t ian  religions;  and  the  importance  of  preaching  the 
whole  Christ. 


Vita 


Robert  J.  Schreiter 
and  coordinator  of 
Union  in  Chicago. 
Missiology  for  the 


, C.PP.S.,  is  professor  o 
World  Mission  Studies  at 
He  is  president  of  the 
1990-91  year. 


f doctrinal  theology 
Catholic  Theological 
American  Society  of 


21 


0V,  S Sw  V(a  vw 


A VHiS/U/| 


^ATVv\  iMAA^j",  Vu^  "V  CUv<1  l^CA^d*  ' . "jfc  ^ fvuv,  c^' 

(Vua?  tv,  Uvi4^  . 'fit  ‘I  i*v  . 

J^A^O  L^v,  WvuXv^  ^ HAzM/J  Itvn  . 


£<l> 


[ (bvdCy  ^aaa?U|  jjvyw\  ^ fc*L  ^.L\^)t?  I ^hTV^j  (^ 

?f,  ‘~ijJ\~  C Iaa*~-g£\  -dsi*  ^frsyJI^S^C/f 

j s ' -fcs  ' <^ciU>j'  ■>  ^ *tv^  Om  l ~ ) ) 

^fhcAs  Qh*\s\^c  (^  bri&j  C-v-v  /L^Hvia^l  ^1  t/v,  C/Urv?  ^ 


' ^ .|  j A/Li  CUfri^  u ^ sm^Lm^  a,  (Jkrt  4j7  («  k,  dU^f  -itzt' 


l*rtu  K*1 


£*.  0 lv . 0^; 


-2- 


C’Lics  D,  11 

Wftkui  & ^L_/U^  } 

«y*.  1,  H*b 

and  what  is  an  adequate  overall  theology  of  religions.  Most  of 
this  overview  will  be  taken  from  Contemporary  Miss iology , by 
J.  Verkuyl.  In  light  of  the  first  two  sections,  the  final  section 
will  be  an  attempt  to  draw  some  conclusions  about  my  understanding, 
about  my  theology  of  Christian  witness  among  those  of  other  faith 
traditions  . 

Section  I_. 

Learning  of  Gandhi's  faith  experience  and  reading  his  books 
caused  me  to  question  my  own  faith  experience  and  beliefs.  His  views 
about  how  people  of  different  religions  are  to  relate  to  one  another 
were  particularly  thought  provoking.  A closer  look  at  some  of  these 
major  ideas  will  provide  an  assortment  of  issues  we  will  later 
compare  to  a Christian  perspective.  The  Message  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
a concise  account  of  Gandhi's  personal  opinions  about  Jesus  Christ 
and  Christianity,  and  it  will  be  the  major  source  of  the  follow ing 
material . 

One  of  the  things  that  must  have  influenced  Gandhi's  feelings 
about  Christianity  and  its  missionary  practices  was  early  contact 
with  Christians,  themselves.  Gandhi  could  appreciate  most  religions 
by  the  time  he  was  a young  adult,  but  he  had  a problem  with  Christ- 
ianity. An  early  negative  impression  was  gained  by  observing 
Christian  missionaries  standing  on  street  corners  and  abusing  Hindus 
and  their  beliefs.  Almost  simultaneously,  he  became  angry  at  the 
news  that  a Hindu  convert  to  Christianity  had  been  compelled  to 
disregard  his  previous  customs  and  religious  standards.  Supposedly, 
grace  allowed  one  to  eat  beef,  drink  liquor  and  wear  European  clothes. 
These  and  other  experiences  lessened  Gandhi's  opinion  of  Christians. 
Christian  missionaries  were  seen  as  hypocr ite^and  unworthy  messengers. 

When  Gandhi  moved  to  England  for  further  education , his  contacts 
with  Christianity  became  somewhat  more  positive.  He  was  introduced 
to  and  studied  the  Bible.  He  was  affected  by  it,  especially  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount.  This  particular  passage  truly  emblazed  itself  upon 

Gandhi.  It  gave  definite  form  to  his  conviction  that  Truth  and  moral- 

2 

ity  were  the  basis  and  substance  of  all  things. 


-2- 


and  what  is  an  adequate  overall  theology  of  religions.  Most  of 
this  overview  will  be  taken  from  Contemporary  Miss iology t by 
J.  Verkuyl.  In  light  of  the  first  two  sections,  the  final  section 
will  be  an  attempt  to  draw  some  conclusions  about  my  understanding, 
about  my  theology  of  Christian  witness  among  those  of  other  faith 
traditions . 

Section  I. 

Learning  of  Gandhi's  faith  experience  and  reading  his  books 
caused  me  to  question  my  own  faith  experience  and  beliefs.  His  views 
about  how  people  of  different  religions  are  to  relate  to  one  another 
were  particularly  thought  provoking.  A closer  look  at  some  of  these 
major  ideas  will  provide  an  assortment  of  issues  we  will  later 
compare  to  a Christian  perspective.  The  Message  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
a concise  account  of  Gandhi's  personal  opinions  about  Jesus  Christ 
and  Christianity,  and  it  will  be  the  major  source  of  the  following 
material . 

One  of  the  things  that  must  have  influenced  Gandhi's  feelings 
about  Christianity  and  its  missionary  practices  was  early  contact 
with  Christians,  themselves.  Gandhi  could  appreciate  most  religions 
by  the  time  he  was  a young  adult,  but  he  had  a problem  with  Christ- 
ianity. An  early  negative  impression  was  gained  by  observing 
Christian  missionaries  standing  on  street  corners  and  abusing  Hindus 
and  their  beliefs.  Almost  simultaneously,  be  became  angry  at  the 
news  that  a Hindu  convert  to  Christianity  had  been  compelled  to 
disregard  his  previous  customs  and  religious  standards.  Supposedly, 
grace  allowed  one  to  eat  beef,  drink  liquor  and  wear  European  clothes. 
These  and  other  experiences  lessened  Gandhi's  opinion  of  Christians. 
Christian  missionaries  were  seen  as  hypocr iteSjand  unworthy  messengers. 

When  Gandhi  moved  to  England  for  further  education , his  contacts 

with  Christianity  became  somewhat  more  positive.  He  was  introduced 

to  and  studied  the  Bible.  He  was  affected  by  it,  especially  the  Sermon 

on  the  Mount.  This  particular  passage  truly  emblazed  itself  upon 

Gandhi.  It  gave  definite  form  to  his  conviction  that  Truth  and  moral- 

2 

ity  were  the  basis  and  substance  of  all  things. 


-3- 


Gandbi  was  not  convinced  that  Christianity  offered  him  something 
unique  and  superior  to  that  which  he  believed  as  a Hindu.  God's 
existence  and  creative  acts  of  mercy  offered  nothing  new,  and  Gandhi 
could  not  accept  the  idea  that  Jesus  was  the  only  incarnation  of  God 

or  the  idea  that  Jesus  was  the  true  Mediator  between  God  and  humanity. 

(U 

If  God  had  one  son,  th§n  all  human  beings  were  children  of  God;  as 

Jesus  was  like  God,  so  could  all  people  be  like  God.  In  terms  of 

salvation,  Gandhi  could  not  accept  that  it  was  attainable  only  by  be- 

coming  a Christian.  Jesus  was  a divine  teacher,  who's  message  was 

best  conveyed  in  his^Ser^ion  on  the  Mount;  Jesus  was  a martyr  for  the 

world  to  emulate,  who's  actions  were  totally  servantlike  loving.  Cn 

the  other  hand,  Christian  principles  and  lives  did  not  convince  Gandhi 

that  Christianity  was  the  truest  of  all  religions.  Hinduism  satisfied 

3 

the  heart,  and  soul  and  mind  of  Gandhi. 


The  supposition  held  by  Gandhi  was  that  all  religions  are  linked 
to  Truth,  God,  and  that  they  were  all  imperfect.  The  true  factor  they 
had  in  common  was  their  stress  on  the  Law  of  Love,  while  their  im- 
perfection was  the  result  of  inadequate  human  interpretation  and 
disc ipleship . Gandhi  wrote,  "Religions  are  different  roads  converging 
to  the  same  point,"  and  he  asks,  "What  does  it  matter  that  we  take 
different  roads,  so  long  as  we  reach  the  same  goal?"^  Love  is  the 
law  that  is  seen  to  govern  all  major  religions.  All  would  be  well  if 
members  of  the  various  faiths  would  just  follow  this  rule.  Mutual 
tolerance  is  the  only  possible  alternative  for  people  who  have  similar 
but  slightly  differing  interpretations  of  the  one  true  and  perfect 
Religion.  Thus,  all  religions  were  equal  according  to  Gandhi.  In 
conjunction  with  his  framework  surrounding  the  equality  of  religions, 
Gandhi's  primary  objection  with  missionaries  was  that  they  thought 
no  religion  other  than  their  own  offered  truth  and  salvation. 

What  did  Gandhi  intend  in  his  request  for  mutual  toleration? 

It  was  his  invitation  for  the  religions  of  the  world  to  learn  and 
grow  from  one  another.  Gandhi  had  a broad  faith  that  was  not  restrict- 
ed to  one  orthodox  interpretation  of  Hinduism.  Toleration  meant 
working  along  side  of  other  traditions.  It  meant  loving  all  people, 
everywhere,  and  becoming  better  people  through  religious  interaction. 
Each  religion  should,  like  a rose,  transmit  its  own  special  scent  not 
by  action  of  speech  but  by  the  natural  effect  of  being  a Hindu,  or  a 


-4- 


Christian  or  a Jew  in  the  midst  of  others.  Toleration  was  to  be 
synonymous  with  humility  that  does  not  hold  up  one's  faith  as 
superior.  All  faiths  were  seen  to  be  equally  valid,  salvific  and 
errant 

Conversion  was  possible  within  Gandhi's  understanding „ of  things, 

but  it  was  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  acquiring  Western  beliefs  or 

practices  as  a matter  of  fact.  It  entailed  giving  up  the  evil  of  the  I 

old  and  acquiring  the  good  of  the  new.  Practically,  it  meant  greater 

self-purification.  One  was  not  to  convert  from  one  faith  to  another. 

Gandhi  was  even  troubled  by  the  thought  of  secretly  praying  for  one  t 

to  be  converted  to  one's  own  religion.  Instead,  efforts  and  prayers 

should  be  made  that  aid  people  of  faith  in  becoming  more  obedient  to 

their  own  faith  tradition.  In  the  end,  conversion  is  an  individual 

matter  caused  and  known  only  by  God.  Conversely,  Gandhi,  accepted 

those  who  did  change  from  one  religion  to  another  as  long  as  the 

conversion  was  not  induced  by  fear,  hunger  cr  material  gain.  Obviously, 

these  were  some  of  the  factors  Gandhi  saw  as  forces  affecting  Christian 

7 

conversion . 

In  the  final  analysis,  Gandhi  strongly  maintained  that  the 
validity  of  one's  faith  depends  upon  the  degree  to  which  one  lives 
out  the  main  tenets  of  that  tradition  of  faith.  Gandhi  wrote  he  could 
not  be  content  until  he  was  purified  from  even  the  thought  of  sin.  Of 
course,  for  Gandhi,  being  obedient  involved  non-violence,  or,  in  other 
words,  turning  one's  cheek  and  loving  one's  enemies.  Living  the  faith 
related  directly  to  moral  progress  and  not  at  all  to  material  gain. 
Obedience  to  truth  and  the  quest  for  it  has  everything  to  do  with 
purification  of  the  soul  and  nothing  to  do  with  bodily  pleasures. 
Regarding  this  point,  Gandhi  believed  tbit  Christianity  lost  contact 
with  Christ's  message.  The  teachings  of  Jesus  are  antithetical  to 
Western  society's  materialism,  technology  and,  so-called,  modern 
civilization.  The  point  is  that  adherents  of  Christianity  should  live 
their  faith  and  let  their  lives  witness  of  all  people  and  religions. 

In  other  words,  let  the  works  of  believers  be  their  appeal  and  service 

Q 

to  the  world. 

Section  II. 


Gandhi's  thoughts  on  the  subject  of  religions  relating  to  one 


-5- 


another  was  unsystematic;  Verkuyl 's  material  will  be  more  systematic. 

Let  us  now  consider  a Christian  perspective  of  how  people  from  diff- 
erent religions  are  to  relate  to  one  another.  Three  questions  will 
order  the  format.  The  questions  are:  1)  Why  do  Christians  view  mission 
as  indispensable?  2)  How  should  missionaries  witness  to  the  Gospel? 

3)  What  is  an  adequate  theology  of  religions?  These  same  questions 
will  shape  the  course  my  conclusions  will  take  in  Section  Three. 

To  be  sure,  there  are  both  sound  and  unsound  motives  for  Christian 
mission.  Likewise,  there  have  been  valid  and  invalid  appraisals  of 
missionary  motives.  Verkuyl  makes  a concerted  effort  to  be  fair.  He 
lists  pure  and  impure  motives  that  have  been  used  over  the  years. 

First,  there  is  the  Motive  of  Obedience.  God's  written  word 
mandates  the  proclamation  of  reconciliation  in  Jesus  Christ.  Second, 
the  motive  of  compassion  (love,  mercy,  pity).  Recipients  of  God's  great 
love  should,  in  turn,  be  instruments  of  God's  love  to  others.  Compassion 
is  a motive  derived  from  God's  creative  and  recreative  compassion. 
Doxology  is  a third  motive.  God's  divine  glory  is  that  which  leads 
men  and  women  to  praise  God  "through  their  witness  in  word  and  deed. 

An  Eschatological  motive  believes  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  incomplete 
until  all  people  become  a part  of  it.  There  is  a Motive  of  Haste, 
which  considers  the  Good  News  of  Jesus  Christ  as  an  urgent  message. 
Finally,  the  Fersonal  Motive  involves  the  dynamic  nature  of  one's  own 
journey  of  faith.  It  leads  a person  to  share  it  with  others  and  to 

9 

grow  in  the  process  of  sharing. 

Verkuyl  also  giv®  four  impure  motives.  The  Imperialistic  Motive 
involves  both  political  and  economic  forces  that  attempt  to  extend 

their  respective  domains  of  influ enc e . over  other  nations  of  the  world. 

Next  is  the  Cultural  Motive.  Simply  put,  this  motive  results  in  the 
transfer  of  the  missionary's  culture  rather  than  the  proclamation  of 
God's  incarnation,  which  is  not  the  possession  of  any  one  culture. 

Third,  there  is  a Commercial  Motive.  The  Church's  progress  in  a country 
was  sometimes  valued  as  an  opportunity  to  further  commercial  interests. 
Finally,  we  consider  the  Motive  of  Ecclesiastical  Colonialism,  which 

1 o 

entails  the  goal  of  modeling  the  native  church  after  the  mother  church. 

Summarizing  pure  and  impure  motives  gives  a parital  answer  to 

why  missionaries  seek  to  share  their  faith.  Verkuyl  offers  a second 


-15- 


ENDNCTES 

M.K.  Gandhi,  Th e Message  of  Jesus  Chr  is  t (Bombay:  Anand  T. 
Hingorani,  1964)  p.  1 . 

2 Ibid . , pp.2-3. 

3Ibid . , pp.  4-9. 

4Ibid . , p.  13. 

3Ibid . , pp.  9,  50-52. 

8lbid. , pp.  27,  31 . 

^Ibid . , pp.  15,  28,  33,  56. 

8Ibid . , pp.  5,  17,  23. 

Q . 

J.  Verkuyl,  Contemporary  Miss iologv : An  Introduction  (Grand 
Rapids:  William  B.  Eerdmans  Publishing  Company,  1978)  pp.  164-168. 


1 °Ibid . , 

pp. 

168-174 

11 3 bid. , 

pp. 

176-180 

1 2Ibid . , 

pp. 

181-185 

13Ibid. , 

pp. 

194-196 

1 ^Tbid . , 

pp. 

196-198 

1 3Ibid . , 

P. 

199. 

l6Ibid. , 

pp. 

199-200 

17Ibid. , 

pp. 

201-202 

18Ibid. , 

P« 

224. 

1 8Ibid . , 

pp. 

206-21 1 

20Ibid . , 

pp. 

211-221 

21  Ibid . , 

pp. 

221-222 

22Ibid. , 

PP. 

355-357 

23Ibid. , 

pp. 

357-359 

24Ibid., 

pp. 

359-561 

23Ibid. , 

pp. 

361 -366 

CHRISTIANITY  AND  PLURALISM: 


Perspectives  on  the  Problem  in  the  Indian  Context 


Paper  presented  to 

Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett 
EC41 

Contemporary  Asian 
Christiani ty 


by  Richard  Kusterbeck 


Introduction 


* 


It  is  impossible  to  underestimate  the  importance  of  Asia.  It 
is  home  to  over  sixty  percent  of  the  world's  population  and  contains 
one  third  of  the  land  mass.  It  contains  an  amazing  variety  of 
peoples,  languages  and  cultures,  and  a great  variety  of  religions,  of 
which  Christianity  is  only  a small  percentage . The  fact  that  the 
overwhelming  majority  of  Asians  have  remained  faithful  to  their 

traditional  faiths  is  one  of  the  key  factors  in  evaluating  Asian 

k 

Christianity,  as  Christians  in  Asia  must  cope  with  religious  puralism 

fJ 

as  the  dominate  feature  of  their  enviroment. 

For  centuries  Christianity  developed  in  a narrowly  western 

tJ 

context.  It  became  the  dominant#,  religion  of  Europe,  but  was  hemmed  in 
by  muslim  "infidels"  to  the  east  and  south.  The  discovery  of  a new 
world,  and  the  development  of  an  economic  and  industrial  revolution 
led  to  a great  expansion  of  European  influence  throughout  the  world. 
This  led  to  the  nineteenth  century,  which  witnessed  the  greatest 
period  of  missionary  expansion  in  Christian  history.  Christian 
missionaries  carried  the  gospel  to  every  nation  on  earth,  winning 
converts,  forming  churches  and  passing  on  what  was  considered  the  best 
of  Christian  civilization.  The  underlying  assumption  of  these 


missionaries  was  that  "vast  hordes  of  unsaved  heathen"  of  these  lands 
* were  lost,  and  faced  a Christian  eternity  without  the  gospel. 

The  twentieth  century  has  brought  new  information  and 
questions  before  the  church.  The  former  caricatures  of  Asia's  great 
religions  are  being  replaced  by  a genuine  appreciation  of  their 
ethical  nature  and  answers  to  the  ultimate  questions  of  existence. 
Furthermore , a new  estimation  of  their  strength  has  been  called  for, 
as  most  asians  have  shown  stiff  resistance  to  conversion  to 
Christianity . These  questions  are  now  being  dealt  with  by  theologians 
from  Asia,  who  view  the  plurality  of  religions  in  Asia  from  an  inside 
perspective,  and  often  arrive  at  different  estimations  than  western 
theologians . 

Why  are  there  so  many  religions?  How  do  these  relate  to  each 
other?  Is  there  only  one  true  religion?  If  so,  what  is  the  fate  of 
everyone  else?  Are  there  many  paths  to  one  god?  These  questions  are 
critical  concerns  to  the  Christians  of  Asia,  and  the  solutions  they 
offer  will  shape  the  missiology  of  Asian  Christianity  for  a long  time. 

In  this  paper  I want  to  examine  the  problem  of  religious 
pluralism  in  Asia.  First,  I shall  examine  some  of  the  traditional 
Christian  solutions  offered  to  explain  how  Christianity  relates  to 
other  religions,  and  how  those  answers  are  viewed  today.  I shall  then 
turn  to  briefly  examine  some  of  the  great  religions  of  Asia,  paying 
oarticular  attention  to  the  Indian  subcontinent . Finally,  I would 
like  to  analyze  how  several  Indian  theologians  are  addressing  the 
questions  and  examine  the  startingly  different  answers  they  advocate. 


3 


Traditional  Perspectives  on  Other  Religions 


Before  we  examine  the  traditional  Christian  positions  in  depth 
it  will  be  helpful  to  sketch  out  a simple  range  of  opinions  that  are 
held  by  Christians  concerning  other  religions.  Lesslie  Newbigin 
lists  a sample  of  these  as: 

1.  Christianity  is  the  only  truth  revealed  by  God  and  the 
Christian  has  nothing  to  learn  from  these  other  religions 
which  are  whole]/  false. 

2.  Non-Christian  religions  are  the  work  of  devils  and  their 
similarities  are  the  results  of  demonic  cunning. 

3.  Other  religions  are  a preparation  for  Christ  and  the 
reception  of  the  gospel  fulfills  them. 

4.  Other  religions  have  true  value.  Their  religious  claims 

contain  elements  of  genuine  truth;  but  only  in  Christianity 

are  all  true  values  found  in  their  proper  balance, 

relationship  and  perspective. 

A.  -ffcftgA/f 

5.  A difficult  perspective  was  offered  by  Pope  Paul  VI  in  his 
encyclical  Ecclesiam  Suam  (1964).  In  it  the  world  religions 
are  viewed  as  concentric  circles  having  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  at  the  center,  then  other  Christian,  Jews,  Muslims, 
other  (Theists)  etc.,  radiating  from  the  center. 

6.  Recent  Roman  Catholic  thought  which  affirms  that  non- 
christian  religions  are  the  means  which  god  uses  to  save  those 
who  have  not  yet  been  reached  by  the  gospel. 


The  Problem  of  Exclusiveness 


This  scope  of  Christian  opinion  covers  the  very  traditional  to 
the  modern,  yet  does  not  yield  on  any  critical  point  of  the  Christian 
faith.  For  example,  the  uniqueness  or  universality  of  Christ. 
However,  quite  a different  theory  of  religious  pluralism  is 
increasingly  heard  and  accepted  in  many  quarters.  In  this  view,  there 
is  no  one  and  only  way  to  religious  truth.  It  understands  that  there 
are  many  roads  to  one  center,  each  co-existing  and  satisfactory  for 
different  individuals.  This  view,  and  variations  of  it  are  perceived 
as  serious  threats  to  the  Christian  faith,  as  Karl  Rahner  states: 

"Because  of  Jesus  Christ,  Christianity  understands  itself  as 
the  absolute  religion,  intended  for  all  men,  which  cannot 
recognize  any  other  religion  beside  itself  as  of  equal 
right .. .this  pluralism  is  a greater  threat  and  a reason  for 
greater  unrest  for  Christianity  than  for  any  other  religion. 
For  no  other  religion  - not  even  Islam  - maintains  so 
absolutely  that  it  is  the  religion,  the  one  and  only  valid 
revelation  of  the  one  living  god...  The  fact  of  the  pluralism 
of  religions,  which  endures .. .even  after  a history  of  two 
thousand  years,  must  therefore  be  the  greatest  scandal  and  the 
greatest  vexation  for  Christianity" . 2 


? JWA  * b 

* - V * tl 


Rahner  has  correctly  diagnosed  the  problem;  Christianity  which 
claims  to  be  the  ultimate  and  clearest  revelation  of  Cod  in  Christ 
must  admit  that  after  twenty  centuries,  the  most  generous  estimate 
attributes  only  thirty  two  percent  of  the  world  as  being  Christian.  3 


Essentially  only  tbdf  a small  minority  of  the  world  claims  it  is  right 
while  the  rest  of  the  world  is  wrong.  If  Christians  were  to  make  any 
concession,  their  faith  would  be  seriously  undermined;  the  universal 
claims  that  have  energized  it  until  now  would  be  threatened.  Is 
Christ  the  "one  among  many"  the  " first  among  many"  or  the  "only"  way 
to  god  and  salvation? 

Thus  a pressing  need  in  Christian  theology  is  to  develop  an 
apolegetic  for  world  religions.  Simple  missionary  claims  such  as 
"Christ  is  the  answer"  must  respond  to  the  challenge  "what  do  these 
others  mean?"  Yet  before  we  list  some  of  the  possible  solutions  it 
will  be  helpful  to  examine  more  closely  some  of  the  modern  notions  of 
religious  pluralism. 


Roman  Catholic  Views 


h*s(V 

Modern  Catholic  thought  since  Vatican  II  has  made  a radical 
h 

break  with  both  the  traditional  Christian  view  and  the  Protestant 
positions.  They  readily  acknowledge  God's  saving  activity  in  the 
world,  even  to  the  extent  of  accepting  the  salvific  value  of  other 
faiths  while  retaining  a measure  of  uniqueness  for  Christ  by 
conceiving  of  Christianity  as  the  norm. 

Roman  Catholic  thought  has  several  theological  differences 
from  the  Protestants . It  has  always  stood  for  the  universal  aspects  of 
Christ's  salvation.  It  has  not  been  troubled  with  the  decrees  of 
elections  since  the  middle  ages,  and  has  never  advocated  as  severe  a 
doctrine  of  total  depravity  as  the  reformers.  Yet  Vatican  II  marks  a 
significant  change,  as  its  "Declaration  on  the  Relationship  of  the 

f uU  A iv-tW  6<W\  4 *v-AV  J.'j 

Church  to  Non-Christian  Religions"  praises  the  beliefs  and  practices 

A 

of  Hinduism,  Buddhism,  and  Islam.  It  states  that  these  religions 
contain  truths  that  have  enlightened  every  human  being  and  encourages 
dialogue  and  common  life  with  other  faiths.  Much  of  the  impetus  for 
the  Vatican  II  change  has  come  from  the  two  leading  theologians  that 
shaped  its  view  of  relating  to  non-Christian  faiths,  Karl  Rahner  and 
Hans  Kung.  Although  Rahner  wrote  earlier,  Kung  has  had  greater  impact 
on  the  average  person  as  his  works  are  available  in  popular  form 
suitable  for  ingestion  by  the  average  mind.  Kung  notes  that  the  great 
religions  have  to  be  acknowledged,  at  least  provisionally,  as  a 


OU  w,  'Vkfc 


\ u>  ^ 


( 


i tu; 


tl*  W ~ ^ 

*rA  — 


W v\|  C f*. CtA VCn\W C 


permanent  fact.  The  sad  record  of  Christian  neglect  of  the  great  Asian 
lands  where  they  have  flourished  is  no  reason  to  presuppose  they  have 
been  neglected  by  God.  The  "cosmic  covenant"  with  Adam  and  Noah  are 
ample  evidence  to  support  God's  interest.  Thus,  God  plainly  wills  the 
salvation  of  those  who  are  outside  the  church,  and  the  means  he  uses 
to  accomplish  this  are  the  " legitimate " religions  which  have  a 
"relative  validity",  and  a "relative  providential  right  to  exist". 
Kung  adroitly  points  out  that  all  religions  are  a mixture  of  faith, 
doubt,  and  superstition.  He  suggests  that  the  Old  Testament  pattern  of 
faith  which  had  no  explicit  revelation  of  Christ  was  often  corrupted 
with  Baal-worship  and  cultic  practices  and  was  probably  misunderstood 
by  its  followers.  Yet  it  cannot  be  denied,  by  evangelicals  or 
catholics,  that  it  was  effective  for  salvation.  So  from  this  Old 
Testatment  example  he  states  that  people  can  be  saved  without  an 
explicit  revelation  of  Christ  by  "extraordinary"  means.  Yet  these 
people  are  not  united  to  the  visible  church,  and,  presumably  are 
unaware  that  they  are  Christians.  Rahner  termed  them,  "anonymous 
Christians" , as  recognizing  their  acceptance  by  God,  but  still  through 
Christ.  Rahner  held  that  the  time  limit  for  this  possibility  exists 
only  until  the  religion  and  culture  is  confronted  with  the 
Gospel , i .e .-the  gospel  is  indigenized  and  embodied  in  the  culture.  17 
When  that  happens,  Christianity  then  becomes  the  normative  revelation. 
Kung  notes  the  problem  with  the  term,  how  would  we  appreciate  being 
called,  "anonymous  Buddhists"  for  example?  Nevertheless,  the  concept 
requires  a vast  reorganization  of  presuppositions  about  the  nature  of 
the  church.  The  Church  is  no  longer  an  ark  floating  on  a sea  of 
Perdition,  but  the  sign  and  sacrament  of  salvation;  the  explicit 


representation  of  what  is  hidden  reality  outside  the  Church. 


He  does  not  suggest  that  all  religions  are  equally  true.  If 
people  are  saved  outside  the  church  it  is  inspite  of  the  errors  of 
their  faith,  not  because  of  them.  Christ  is  the  unique  element  of 
Christianity,  only,  as  Kung  argues,  we  have  been  bound  by  western 
interpretations  of  his  message,  his  meaning  and  his  person.  Kung  would 
have  us  open  ourselves  to  tru^ly  Indian,  African,  and  Asian  Christian 
understandings  of  Christ  and  how  He  is  active  both  in  the  universe  and 
in  the  life  of  our  Asian  religions. 

Thus  recent  Catholic  theologians  have  acknowledged  the 
possibility  of  permanent  value  and  place  for  non-Christian  religions. 
/Is  one  writer  states;  "There  is  a good  deal  of  evidence  that  the 
actual  religious  pluralism  is  the  will  of  God  for  humanity."  18  This 
is  held  in  tension  with  the  understanding  that  Christ  is  the  critical 
catalyst  for  all  world  religions,  as  He  is  the  final  touchstone  of 
divine  revelation.  Thus  the  Catholic  view  is  jsiut  an  extension  of  the 
Liberal  Protestant  view,  for  it  still  understands  Christianity  as  a 
superior  faith  and  the  highest  revelation,  although  it  does  not  make 
salvation  dependent  upon  a personal  relationship  with  Christ. 

What  is  then  the  result  of  this  new  development  in  mission 
theology?  First,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  there  is  an  underlying 
desire  on  the  part  of  many  Christians  to  be  more  pluralistic . The 
"Scandal  of  Exclusivity"  is  a not  a point  of  pride  but  a object  of 
dismay.  No  one  enjoys  looking  at  a world  which  is  70 % non-Christian 
and  consigning  the  greater  portion  of  these  people  to  hell.  Yet  few 
Christians  want  to  reduce  Christ  to  a transcendental  influence  which 
is  divorced  from  the  actual  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  Word  of  God. 


thought  forms  and  philosophical  tenets  of  that  culture  in  order  to  be 
understood . /Is  Hinduism  seems  strange,  even  bizzare,  to  the  Western 
mind,  so  Christianity  often  appears  strange  to  the  Asian  mind.  A two 
way  pJ^reHrirsm  is  the  result,  one  which  re-evaluates  the  nature  of 
Asian  religions,  and  at  the  same  time  seeks  to  translate  Christianity 
into  Asian  thought  forms  and  which  respond  to  Asian  questions.  To 
illustrate  how  this  might  be  done,  let  us  examine  the  dominant  faith 
of  the  sub-continent . 


Hinduism 


The  great,  diverse  religion  of  Hinduism  began  over  five  thousand  years 
ago  and  has  shown  itself  to  be  remarkably  pluralistic  and  adaptable. 
It  can  be  divided  into  hundreds  of  sects  which  claim  a total  of  over  3 
million  distinct  dieties.  The  unifying  forces  within  the  faith  are 
esteem  for  the  Vedas,  the  belief  in  Karma,  reincarnation,  and  non- 
violence, respect  for  holy  man,  and  acceptance  of  caste  as  the 
framework  of  society.  20 

Hinduism  can  be  divided  into  three  main  branches: 

1.  A small  percentage  who  are  mono-theistic,  reject 
idol  worship  and  the  incarnation  of  the  Gods.  Those  include: 
Arya  Samaij-assembly  of  noblemen,  formed  in  1875;  Shankar 
Archarya-Vendantic  Hinduism;  the  RamaKrishna  Mission  (1886); 
and  Sikhism  which  all  can  be  considered  reform  movements, 
although  Sikhism  is  usually  classified  as  a separate  faith. 

2.  The  vast  majority,  98%,  are  called  Sanatanists,  or 
idol  worshipper . These  believe  in  incarnations  of  the  Gods,  the 
chief  among  them  being  Siva,  Kali,  Vishnu,  Ram,  Krishna,  and 


Sakti . 


3.  New  Sects-  These  are  missionary  oriented, 
proselytizing  sects.  They  tend  to  draw  on  Christianity  and 
Islam,  and  unite  them  to  traditional  Hindu  philosophy , among 
them  being:  The  Divine  Light  Mission  (Guru  Maharaj  Ji),  Sri 
Chinmoy,  Ragneesh  Bagwan. 

Hinduism  has  passed  through  many  phases  or  periods  which 
demonstrated  distinctive  emphasis  as;  Vedic,  Brahmanic,  Philo- 
sophical, Reformed,  and  Devotional . The  name  for  Hinduism  derives 
from  the  word  "Sindhu"  which  means  "river",  from  this  is  derived  the 
Persian  "hindu"  and  the  Greek  " indos ".  Hindusim  has  no  creed  or 
doctrine.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  heresy.  There  is  no  great  founder 
as  Moses,  Jesus,  Mohammed  or  the  Gutama.  Everything  runs  according  to 
cosmic  law  or  "dharma",  which  rules  all  of  life.  Hinduism  believes  in 
the  self,  which  continues  to  pass  from  generation  to  generation,  on  an 
endless  cycle  of  evolution  and  dissolution.  Life  is  ruled  by  Karma, 
the  principle  of  cause  and  effect.  Every  action  has  its  consequence, 
and  effects  us  in  this  life  and  perhaps  the  next.  Karma  determines  who 
and  what  a person  is.  People  are  born  unequal;  caste  dictates 
position,  but  Karma  indicates  an  opportunity  and  not  only  fate.  The 
actions  we  perform  can  raise  or  lower  us  thorugh  the  chain  of  being. 

Life  is  accepted  with  resignation  but  also  involves  action. 
One  accepts,  for  injustice  is  the  reward  of  your  Karma.  Yet  the  desire 
to  transcend-  moksha  - to  "eat  up"  Karma  and  get  off  the  wheel  of 
birt\t,  and  rebirth  is  present.  Moksha  is  release,  emancipation,  escape, 
deliverance,  and  liberation. 

There  are  three  chief  paths  to  moksha  called  margas.  They  are 
the  three  disciples  of  liberation  or  yogas:  Karma  Marga-  the  way  of 


Indian  Christian  Theology 


The  first  question  which  faces  us  is  not  only  one  of 
indigenization.  In  some  respects  the  Hindu  tradition  intersects  with 
Christian  philosophy  as  in  the  Bhakti  tradition,  but  in  many  ways 
Hinduism  is  in  opposition  to  Christianity . Can  a Hindu-Christian  who 
accepts  Christ  also  accept  a cyclical  view  of  history?  Syncretism  is 
always  a danger  in  indigenization,  and  even  more  so  in  the  Indian 
context  because  the  fundamental  notions  of  sin,  time,  and  after-life 
are  radically  different  than  the  Western  ideas.  To  the  Western  mind 
what  appears  to  be  heretical  dilution  of  the  faith  may  be  to  the 
Indian  mind,  an  expression  of  Christ. 

For  the  most  part  adaptation  has  taken  place  primarily  in 
forms  or  rituals,  not  in  theology.  So  the  wedding  necklace  or 
mangalsutra  can  be  used  instead  of  a Western  ring,  and  a Christian 
adaptation  of  the  seven  steps  ( saptapadi ) will  be  used  in  a Hindu 
Christian  weddings.  However,  these  are  adaptations  of  form  not 
substance,  similar  to  many  worship  traditions  found  in  Western 
churches. 

Walbert  Buhlmam,  who  has  been  an  eloquent  advocate  for 


readjustment  of  our  philosophy  in  encountering  the  religions  of  Asia, 
reports  how  firmly  the  Catholic  Church  rejected  any  theological 
adaptation  with  Hinduism.  The  Bangalore  Center  is  a large  Christian 
center  which  has  held  large  study  sessions  on  important  topics  of 
interest  to  the  Christian  church.  In  December,  1974,  a group  met  to 
consider  the  place  of  non-Christian  Scriptures  in  Indian  Catholic 
worship  sevices.  Included  was  Mgr.  Pietro  Rossano,  Vatican  Secretary 
for  Non-Christians . They  concluded  that  the  decisive  point  was  not  the 
text  itself,  but  what  was  received  and  experienced  as  the  " Word  of 
God".  They  explained  that  what  can  be  rightly  understood  as  " seeds  of 
the  Word"  can  be  found  in  Hindu  scriptures,  and  so  might  be  heard  as 
the  "Word  of  God".  This  continues  the  development  from  rejection  of 
Hinduism  as  paganism,  to  a position  of  a positive  recognition  of  its 
value  in  God's  plan  of  salvation . It  follows  that  the  Hindu  scriptures 
might  also  provide  help  in  understanding  the  mystery  of  the  Divine,  as 
well  as  the  Christian  Scriptures  do.  The  study  group  pointed  out  the 
limitations  of  other  scriptures  but  advanced  the  position  that  through 
the  annointing  of  the  Holy  Spirit  we  can  discern  the  special  way  in 
which  the  Spirit  speaks  in  those  scriptures. 

The  Vatican  responded  quickly  and  decisively . In  June,  1975, 
it  issued  a protocol  which  abruptly  called  a halt  to  the  whole 
experimental  pattern  that  was  being  tried.  22  Thus,  they  continued 
the  historical  pattern  of  adaptation  in  form  but  not  in  the  substance 
of  theology. 

Another  example  of  this  type  of  adaptation  is  the  Christian 
ashrams  or  religious  communities.  These  have  been  popular  since  the 
middle  of  the  last  century,  and,  however  ludicrous  it  may  appear,  many 


of  these  have  been  formed  where  Indian  Christians  gather  to  study  the 
thought  of  Calvin  or  Wesley.  The  adaptation  of  form  is  also  seen  in 
Christian  hymns  set  to  Indian  tunes  or  in  the  ascetic  sadhus, 
religious  holy  men.  Yet  the  question  remains:  Is  there  a truly  Indian 
theology?  The  tentative  answer  is  ,”yes",  it  is  in  the  process  of 
being  born.  It  will  be  a Christian  theology  which  will  be  as  related 
to  the  philosophical  systems  of  Hinduism  as  Paul,  Augustine,  and 
Origen  were  to  theirs.  The  problem  is  how  does  Christianity  relate  to 
this  adaptable  system,  without  being  swallowed  up  by  the  amorphous, 
changable  boundries  of  Hinduism?  Christianity  has  always  resisted 
syncretism  because  it  is  a dogmatic  religion.  Is  this  a product  of  the 
Greco-Roman  culture-  an  acretion  to  the  gospel?  Can  Indian  Christians 
adapt  Hinduism  without  slipping  into  syncretism?  I don't  know.  I do 
know  that  ultimately  they  must  do  their  own  theology  and  be  judged  by 
their  peers.  Indian  thought  is  rich,  and  its  contributors  are 
plentiful.  Let  us  now  examine  some  of  their  contributions. 

The  "Father  of  Modern  India"  as  he  is  often  called  is  Rammohan 
Roy,  who  was  a contemporary  of  the  Serampore  trio  of  Carey,  Marshman, 
and  Ward.  Raja  Rammohon  Roy  ( 1772-1933 ) became  fascinated  with  the 
person  of  Christ.  Inspired  also  by  Islam,  he  converted  to  monotheism 
and  devoted  his  life  to  the  overthrow  of  idol  worship.  He  published 
many  works  and  engaged  in  a published  dialogue  with  Joshua  Marshman 
over  the  nature  of  true  religion.  Roy  held  that  moral  principle  was 

the  essence  of  Christianity  while  Marshman  tended  to  be  more 

d 

evangelic A Yet  Rammahan  Roy  revered  Christ  and  in  a certain  sense 
adopted  Him  into  the  Hindu  world.  This  was  not  acceptable  to 
Protestants  who  understood  that  the  very  nature  of  the  gospel  was  at 


stake.  Although  Raja  Rammohan  Roy  is  not  counted  in  the  Christian 
camp,  and  is  not  representative  of  orthodox  theology,  he  began  the 
dialogue  and  debate. 

The  next  significant  step  was  developed  by  Keshab  Chandra  Sen 
in  1872.  He  also  became  attached  to  the  person  of  Christ,  but  instead 

\fj 

of  pursuing  Christ  along  rationalistic  lines  as  the  Raja  had  done,  Sen 
adapted  the  concept  of  bhakti  -personal  devotion-  to  his  quest  for 
Christ.  Although  unorthodox  by  creed,  Sen  moves  towards  trinitarianism 
but  explains  it  in  relation  to  Hindu  definitions  as  Sat,  Cit,  and 
Anada.  Yet  perhaps  his  greatest  contribution  was  his  insight  of  a 
"hidden  Christ"  who  is  already  present  in  the  Hindu  faith.  This  is  the 
Christ  who  is  present  in  all  the  good  of  philosophy  and  religion.  25 
This  concept  wirUrloe  picked  up  in  our  own  day  by  Raymond  Panikkar  and 
contribute * greatly  to  the  discussion  within  Catholic  circles.  Keshub 
Chunder  Sen,  then,  for  his  thoughts  on  the  trinity,  his  description  of 
Christ  as  divine  humanity,  and  even  expressing  thought  on  the 
atonement,  represents  an  authentic  attempt  to  interpret  Christ  from  an 
Indian  perspective  while  not  straying  too  far  afield  from  the  locus  of 
orthodox  Christianity . 

Although  Sen  emphasized  the  continuity  of  Christianity  with 
Hinduism  he  had  no  system  of  doctrine,  which  has  led  some  to  doubt  his 
orthodoxy.  A more  rational  approach  but  much  less  sympathetic  to 
Hinduism  was  that  persued  by  Father  Nehemiah  Goreh  (1828-95).  He  was  a 
noted  Sanskrit  scholar  and  exponent  of  traditional  Hinduism  prior  to 
his  conversion,  and  later,  ordination  in  the  Anglican  church.  His 
greatest  work  was  A Rational  Refutation  of  the  Hindu  Philosophical 
Systems  which  was  published  in  1862.  In  it,  with  detailed  logic  he 


2# 


examines  the  main  Hindu  systems  and  exposes  the  deficiencies  in  each. 
This  becomes  a vehicle  to  preach  the  gospel,  which  he  does  clearly  and 

with  much  power.  Although  his  apologetics  were  developed  in  a largely 
negative  fashion,  fihe  recognized  the  value  of  Hinduism  as  a preparatio 
Evangelico . He  writes: 

But  a genuine  Hindu  is  rather  prepared  to  receive  the  teaching 
of  Christianity.  Providence  has  certainly  prepared  us,  the 
Hindus,  tt£e  receive  Christianity , in  a way  which,  it  seems  to 
me,  no  other  nation  - excepting  the  Jews,  of  course  - have 
been  prepared.  Most  erroneous  as  is  the  teaching  of  such  books 
as  the  Bhagvadgita,  the  Bhagvata,  etc.,  yet  thay  have  taught 
us  something  of  ananyabhakti  (undivided  devotedness  to  God), 
of  vairagya  (giving  up  the  world),  of  namrata  (humility ) , of 
ksama  (forbearance) , etc.,  which  enables  us  to  appreciate  the 
precepts  of  Christianity.  24 

Thus  Goreh  recognized  the  value  in  the  Hindu  culture  as 
preparation  for  the  gospel,  he  was  surpassed  by  a younger  contemporary 
Brahmobandhav  (Sanskrit  for  Theophilus ) Upadhyaya  in  his  appreciation 
for  the  nature  and  value  of  Hinduism.  Upadhyaya' s thought  followed  the 
path  blazed  by  Keshuh  Chundu  Sen  in  trying  to  discover  an  indigenous 
expression  for  the  Christian  faith.  He  was  baptized  and  became  a 
member  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  main  points  of  his  works  as 
summed  up  by  M.M. Thomas  are: 

1.  Integration  of  the  social  structure  of  India  into  the 
Christian  way  of  life. 

2.  Establishment  of  an  Indian  Christian  monastic  order. 

3.  Employment  of  Vendanta  for  the  expression  of  Christian 
theology. 

4.  The  recognition  of  the  Vedas  as  the  Indian  Old  Testament. 
Upadhyaya  felt  that  Vendantic  thought  could  be  integrated  into 

the  Christian  faith  much  the  way  Greco-Roman  philosophy  had  been  in 
the  West.  He  felt  that  Hinduism  as  a culture  could  be  separated  from 
the  religion,  much  the  same  way  the  Greek  and  Roman  religions  were 
separated.  First,  culture  was  closely  tied  to  religion;  then, slowly, 


the  ties  were  weakened.  Philosophy  became  a separate  discipline, 
mythology  became  a part  of  literature  rather  than  religion,  and  Greek 
and  Latin  religions  died,  while  cultural,  philosophical,  scientific, 
literary,  and  artistic  traditions  merged  with  Christianity  and  are 
very  much  alive  today.  26 

His  activities  intergrated  some  aspects  of  Hindu  culture  to 
such  an  extent  that  he  was  suspected  of  syncretism.  In  the  school  he 
ran  for  Hindu  children,  he  encouraged  the  veneration  of  Sarasvati,  the 
Hindu  goddess  of  learning.  He  defended  the  worshipping  of  Krishna  as  a 
avatara  and  also  took  part  in  a ceremony  of  prayascitta  or  ritual 
atonement,  in  repentance  for  unclean  acts.  Yet  Upadhayaya  defended  his 
acts  as  merely  cultural  expressions  of  his  life  and  as  being 
compatible  with  his  Christian  faith.  In  Europe  he  had  seen  pictures  of 
the  Moses  and  depictions  of  the  graces  in  art  and  literature.  The 
Roman  and  Greek  Gods  are  melpioned  in  Shakespeare  and  other  great 
literary  works;  Thus  he  reasoned  that  Sarasvati  was  merely  a cultural 
expression  of  learning,  as  Venus  for  Love,  Mercury  for  Speed. 
Upadhyaya  understood  Krishna  as  an  historical  figure  who  has  revealed 
the  sublime  teachings  of  the  Gita,  which,  he  felt  hjtad  a true  message 
for  the  people  of  India.  Finally,  Hindu  ceremonies  carried  no 
implication  of  his  being  Hindu,  rather,  it  emphasized  his  continuity 
and  connectedness  to  the  society  from  which  he  came  and  in  which  he 
stilljlived.  Upadhyaya  felt  that  Hinduism  had  drifted  from  its  pure 
base  in  the  original  Vedas  even  as  ancient  Isreal  drifted  from  the 
Pentaftjch.  Though  Hinduism  had  drifted  from  an  original  monotheism 
present  in  the  Vedas,  there  was  no  reason  to  dispense  with  the  entire 
system.  Instead  he  would  baptize  much  of  cultural  Hinduism  into  the 


Church. 


Thus  Brahmobandhau  Upadhyaya s thought  is  truly  significant  in 
the  development  of  an  indigenous  theology  for  he  wanted  to  re-open  the 
canon  to  include  Indian  Scripture.  He  didn't  claim  that  the  Gitas  were 
without  error;  yet  who  would  claim  that  the  Old  Testament  contains  the 
highest  developed  theology?  Indeed,  the  Old  Testament  often  depicts  a 
God  who  is  vengeful,  warlike,  jealous  and  unforgiving-are  we  justified 
to  say  that  other  writings,  revered  as  highly  as  our  Scripture,  are 
not  preparations  for  the  Gospel?  In  many  ways  his  thought  reflects  the 
early  Church  fathers  who  saw  similar  patterns  in  the  Greek  and  Roman 
worlds,  and  attempted  to  utilize  the  philosophic  systems  of  Athens  and 
ROme  as  platforms  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the  Christian  faith. 

In  his  zeal  to  intejgrate  Christianity  with  the  Hindu 
tradition  Upadhyaya  fulfills  many  of  the  hopes  and  ideas  of  Roberto  de 
fiobili  ( 1577-1656 ) , the  first  missionary  to  India  to  advance  the 
policy  of  separation  of  Hindu  religion  and  culture.  This  Italian 
Jesuit  firmly  believed  that  religion  and  culture  were  distinct  and 
separate  spheres  and  he  desired  to  have  a broad  and  tolerant  view  of 
social  customs,  including  those  which  had  religious  overtones. 

Upadhyaya  represents  a further  development  over  detiobili,  as 
he  wanted  to  substitute  the  Gitas  for  the  Old  Testament.  This  is  a 
movement  toward  pluralism  from  simple  contextualization,  although 
Upadhyaya  never  accepted  Hinduism  as  having  equal  validity  with 
Christianity . The  distinction  between  contextualization  and  pluralism 
must  be  noted.  Contextualization  attempts  to  translate  Christianity 
into  the  thought  forms  and  symbols  of  a culture.  This  can  be  done 
without  acceptance  of  the  validity  of  those  concepts.  The  validity  is 


i 


J.,4-  Sv>*< 

rr  l>  O' 


0 

J 


O 


3/ 


the  essence  of  pluralism  which  may  be  understood  as  a continuum  that 
stretches  from  acceptance  of  religious  concepts  as  containing  elements 
of  truth,  to  granting  equality  of  status  to  another  religion.  Indian 
theology  has  spanned  the  entire  spectrum,  from  tentative  use  of  Hindu 
terminolgy  to  understanding  Hindusim  as  God's  avenue  of  salvation.  Our 
purpose  here  is  not  to  recount  the  entire  history  of  Indian  theology, 
Yet  I would  like  to  present  several  more  important  examples  before  we 
move  into  our  concluding  discussion  of  the  future  of  Indian  theology 
as  related  to  pluralism. 

Sadhu  Sundar  Singh  ( 1889-1929 ) is  perhaps  the  most  well-known 
and  influential  of  the  Indian  theologians . Although  he  had  little 
formal  training  in  theology  he  was  raised  in  the  bhakti  tradition  of 
Hinduism  and  also  in  the  Sikh  faith.  He  converted  to  Christianity 
while  a teenager  and  donned  the  ochre  robe  of  a sadhu.  His  ministry 
consisted  chiefly  of  itinerant  preaching  in  India  and  especially 
Tibet.  His  theology  was  derived  chiefly  from  the  New  TestamAent  and 
Singh's  personal  experience  of  Christ.  Singh's  theology  was  personal 
and  entirely  Chirist  centered.  He  derives  his  influence  from  the  depth 
of  his  spiritual  experience  and  evident  saintliness.  His  atttitude 
toward  Hinduism  is  positive.  He  accepted  the  validity  of  Hindu 
religious  experience,  and  believed  that  where  true  experience  of  God 
had  occured  it  was  the  result  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "Just  as  every  soul 
that  lives  breathes  in  the  air, so  every  soul,  whether  Christian  or 
non-Christian  breathes  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  even  when  he  knows  it 
not".  27  Singh  understood  Christ  as  the  fulfillment  of  Hinduism,  and 
consequently  made  it  a point  not  to  criticize  that  faith.  His  message 
was  simple  yet  profound.  He  embodied  deep  religious  experience  with 


technical  simplicity  and  in  doing  so,  penetrated  the  heart  of  Indian 
mysticism. 

Sundar  Singh  had  a deep  effect  on  his  biographer,  Bishop 

A.J .Appasamy,  (b.1891)  who  followed  the  ideas  of  Keshab  Chancha  Sen  in 

developing  the  tradition  of  Christian  bhakti.  Appasamy  was  raised  in  a 

Christian  home  and  was  greatly  influence  by  the  bhakti  poetry  of 

Tamilnad.  He  completed  a doctorate  at  Oxford  and  returned  to  publsh 

several  works,  Christiani ty  as  Bhakti  Marga  ( 1928)  and  What  is  Moksa? 

( 1931 ) . These  are  expositions  of  John's  gospel  as  understood  by  a 

Christian  from  the  bhakti  tradition.  He  utilizes  a wealth  of 

illustrations  from  Tamil  poets  who  interpret  the  Christian  life  as  one 

of  loving  devotion  to  God  in  Christ.  Appasamy' s emphasis  was  on 

religious  experience.  He  understood  bhakti  as  the  way  prepared  by  God 
lli 

as  a path  to  frmself.  He  also  maintained  that  the  Scriptures  of  INdia 
should  be  read  as  devotional  material.  He  felt  that  the  Bible  was  not 
the  only  authoritarive  guide  for  our  religious  life.  28  He  continues 
the  distinguished  line  of  Indians  who  have  interpreted  Christinaity 
from  a point  of  view  deeply  influenced  by  Hindu  thought. 

The  two  other  famous  South  Indian  theologians  who  greatly 
contributed  to  the  development  of  Indian  Theology  were  P.Chenchiah 
( 1886-1959 ) and  V.  Chakkarai  ( 1880-1958 ) . P.Chenchiah  regarded 
Hinduism  as  the  spiritual  mother  of  all  Indians  which  need  not  be 
surrendered  in  order  to  be  a faithful  Christian.  He  also  emphaijszed 
the  centrality  of  Christ  to  all  Christian  experience  and  directly 
attacked  the  dogmatic  theology  of  Chalcedon  as  being  forifegn  to  the 
true  nature  of  the  gospel.  He  felt  that  the  deep  religious  experiences 
of  the  Hindu  faith  were  not  being  reproduced  in  Indian  Christianity 


because  the  Church  had  become  the  central  focus  of  the  believer, 
replacing  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  His  view  of  the  faith  is  one  where  the 
new  life  from  above  is  constantly  drawing  the  believer  into  union  with 
Christ  and  service.  He  also  has  a negative  opinion  of  the  Old 
Testament  and  would  substitute  the  Hindu  Scriptures  for  it.  Like  other 
Indians  he  sees  little  value  in  the  organized  church.  Hinduism  has 
little  organization  and  our  Western  development  of  large  complicated 
denominational  structures  hold  little  appeal  to  the  Indian  mind,  which 
is  more  metaphysical  than  practical.  Chenchiah  felt  that  Christianity 
could  spread  from  within  Hinduism,  rather  than  outside  of  it,  yet  this 
thinking  runs  the  risk  of  simply  assimilating  Christianity  with 
Hinduism.  However,  his  view  also  indicates  his  respect  for  the 
strength  of  the  Christian  faith. 

Chahkarai  attempted  to  further  develop  a Christology  by 
utilizating  the  'concept  of  avatctre^  and  continued  the  struggle  to  form 
a new  vocabulary  of  Hindu-Christian  terminolgy  that  would  be  relevant 
to  both  Hindu  and  Christian.  He  felt  the  religious  experiences  of 
Hinduism  had  prepared  the  Indian  heart  for  the  gospel  and  that  God 
inspired  Hindu  Scriptures. 

This  South  Indian  trio  of  Christian  writers  contributed 
greatly  to  the  development  of  a distinctive  Indian  theology,  which 
tried  to  contextualize  the  Christian  message  for  the  Indian  world,  but 
also  acknowledged  the  spiritual  validity  of  the  religious  experiences 
of  the  Hindu  tradition.  Other  theologians  have  also  contributed;  Paul 
Devanandan  articulated  the  terms  of  dialogue  with  Hinduism  and  set  an 
agenda  for  action.  M.M.  Thomas,  who  succeeded  him  as  Director  of  the 
Christian  Institute  for  the  Study  of  Religion  and  Society,  has 


followed  in  his  footsteps  by  continuing  dialogue  with  both  classicl 
Hindusim  and  secuafr  society.  Thomas ' book,  The  Acknowledged  Christ  of 
the  Indian  Renaissance  is  a sustained  effort  to  place  Christ  in  the 
center  of  neo-Hindu  thought  that  has  developed  since  1800,  and 
parrallels  Raymond  Ppnikkar' s effort  in  The  Unknown  Christ  of 
Hinduism  to  uncover  Christ  in  traditional  Hinduism.  Panikkar believes 
that  Christ  is  present  in  Hinduism,  albeit  hidden,  but  because  of  that 
hidden  presence,  Hinduism  has  been  for  many  people  an  effective  means 
of  salvation.  Father  Panikkar  then  understands  Christian  mission  as 
unveiling  the  Hidden  Christ  of  Hinduism  and  so  transforming  it  rather 
than  destroying  it. 


This  has  been  a brief  sampling  of  Indian  thought:  it  is  rich, 
mysterious,  baffling,  surprising,  and  intriguing. I have  extended  this 
survey  to  demonstrate  its  complexity,  and  to  show  how  the  overwhelming 
Hinduism  of  India  has  forced  Christians  to  wrestle  with  religious 
pluralism,  the  relationship  of  Christianity  to  non-Christian  faiths  is 
the  central  theological  issue  on  the  subcontinent . Let  us  now  make 
some  concluding  remarks  on  the  subject  of  pluralism  in  India. 


\J  f ' 


r 


Conclusion 


The  decisive  turn  taken  by  recent  Roman  Catholic  theologians 
has  deeply  effected  the  relationship  between  the  Church  and  the  world. 
In  Roman  Catholic  circles  this  has  meant  that  the  world  is  no  longer 
viewed  as  a hostile  environment  but  the  proper  place  of  life,  witness, 
and  service  for  a consecrated  community.  The  church  is  no  longer  a 
place  to  escape  from  the  contaminations  of  the  world,  but  a community 
that  is  determined  to  transform  the  world.  This  change  is  remarkable, 
and  has  led  to  renewed  theological  energy  in  Latin  America,  Africa, 
and  Asia. 

This  view  poses  new  questions  for  evangelicals.  The 
traditional  Protestant  understanding  of  missions  has  been  that  the 
world  was  lost  and  that  God  wants  to  send  us  to  help  save  it.  It  is 
quite  startling  to  propose  that  perhaps  the  "heathen"  were  never  lost 
in  the  first  place,  or,  "lost  to  us  but  known  to  God".  Protestants 
must  do  some  deep  rethinking  of  the  traditional  answers  proposed  by 
them  about  the  relationship  of  God  to  the  world  and  the  extent  of 
God's  revelation.  Is  natural  revelation  sufficient  to  condemn?  If  so, 
has  there  been  special  revelation  given  to  others  in  the  form  of 
Scripture,  insights  or  oral  tradition?  Up  until  the  twentieth  century 
Westerners  were  smug  in  their  belief  in  the  superiority  of  their 
culture  and  faith.  They  never  stopped  to  ask  these  questions.  This 


does  not  undermine  the  belief  that  the  revelation  in  Christ  is  the 
highest  and  clearest  revel'tjaion  of  God;  Yet  it  acknowledges  the 
activity  of  God  in  the  world  through  other  mediums. 

This  proposition  understands  the  will  of  God  as  positively 
directed  towards  the  salvation  of  all  humans.  It  also  asserts  that 
where  there  is  a will,  there  is  a way.  God  is  able  to  reach  out  to  the 
searching  heart  by  grace  through  faith  to  minister  salvation  through 
Christ  through  the  concepts  and  forms  of  other  religions.  This 
requires  a loosening  of  the  dogmatic  Western  approach  to  salvation, 
which  postulates  salvation  as  dependent  on  orthodoxy  in  faith  as  well 
as  praxis  yet  It  meets  the  Old  Testament  requirements  of  "faith". 
Although  the  notion  of  a "hidden  Christ"  of  Hinduism  is  novel  to  this 
writer,  it  is  dangerous  to  underestimate  God  or  to  limit  his  grace 
according  to  our  own  theological  formulations . Our  rational,  orthodox 
understanding  of  Christianity  as  a doctrinal  or  dogmatic  system  must 
shift  to  an  existential  experience  of  Christ;  even  if  this  experience 
does  not  fit  our  accepted  patterns  of  orthodoxy. 

The  question  this  study  of  pluralism  raises  is  "what  is 
tneology?"  Traditionally,  it  has  been  the  study  of  God  and  doctrine  as 
understood  by  examining  the  authoritative  sources  for  this  knowledge, 
i.e.,  the  Scriptures . However,  it  raises  the  question  of  whether  the 
world  itself  can  be  understood  as  a revelation  of  God's  activity.  This 
takes  seriously  the  dynamic  quality  of  all  religions  and  tries  to 
interpret  them  in  light  of  their  authentic  religious  experience.  The 
fact  that  several  Indian  theologians  have  questioned  the  value  of  the 
Old  Testament  for  India  must  lead  each  of  us  to  re-evaluate  their 
Scriptures  as  authentic  vehicles  of  Divine  revelation.  If  so,  they  may 


be  of  value  for  us.  Since  we  have  Christ  as  our  revelation  of  God,  He 
is  the  center  of  our  theology.  There  is  no  way  any  Christian  can  yield 
on  the  uniqueness  or  the  universality  of  Christ  and  still  be  faithful 
to  the  New  Testament.  Nor  can  we  endorse  synthesis  of  Hinduism  and 
Christianity  into  a new  religion.  Yet  the  New  Testament  claim  that 
salvation  is  "only  in  Jesus  Christ"  need  not  be  understood  to  mean 
that  God  is  only  revealed  in  Christ  and  nowhere  else.  Rather,  the  God 
who  is  revealed  everywhere  is  the  one  and  only  God  who  is  revealed  in 
and  through  Jesus. 

We  must  be  cautious  in  lowering  the  levees  on  the  stream  of 
salvation.  I do  not  deny  what  I perceive  to  be  the  reality  of  dam- 
nation. Yet  I find  it  difficult  to  render  so  many  people  to  damnation 
because  of  what  seems  to  be  a failure  on  the  part  of  Christians  to 
spread  the  news.  Although  I recognize  a remnant  theme  in  Scripture,  I 
fail  to  see  how  Christ's  coming  into  the  world  could  be  such  a failure 
that  barely  a third  responded.  Surely  the  great  victory  of  God's 
incarnation  and  redemption  was  more  successful . 

The  analogy  which  is  advanced  in  support  of  this  is  the  Old 
Testament  example.  Certainly  the  Old  Testament  views  of  God  as 
vengeful,  jealous,  and  at  times  blood  thirsty,  are  not  sustained  in 
the  New  Testament.  It  is  questionable  whether  the  average  Isrealite 
under  Moses,  Joshua  or  David  had  a very  clear  understanding  of  the  way 
of  salvation,  the  who  of  salvation  or  what  salvation  meant.  Yet  a 

ftJV\ 

community  of  faith  continued.  Although  mixed  with  falsehood  ©£ 
superstition,  people  came  to  know  an  "unknown"  Christ  of  the  Old 
fst ament. 

The  model  for  religious  pluralism  in  Hinduism  can  also  follow 


. - mU 

' r - >«-  J ^ 

j.„  A 

rJ~(  v. 

a.  ;v 

I 

r 

i 


ilf  ' 


' j ; xi 


■jt 


# 


38 


on$  which  has  received  greater  acceptance  in  Protestant  circles- 
Messianic  Judeaism.  These  are  Jews  who  have  converted  to  Christianity 
and  acknowledge  Christ  as  the  fulfillment  of  their  religion.  Because 
they  have  evolved  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  they  have  been  accepted  as 
an  authentic  expression  of  contextualized  Christianity . Perhaps  in  the 
future  we  will  be  able  to  accept  on  a similar  level  with  the  Hindu 
Christians  and  Muslim  Christians. 

What  this  challenge  has  to  offer  to  Christianity  is  a 
stretching  of  its  theological  vistas.  Each  culture  has  a 
distinguishing  characteristic  and  approach  to  life.  If  the  Western 
approach  is  rationalistic,  scientific,  and  dogmatic,  then  the  Indian 
approach  is  metaphysical  and  poetic.  The  Chinese  approach  is 
humanistic  and  relational  while  the  African  is  communal.  The  Latin 
American  experience  grows  out  of  poverty  and  domination.  Each  can  add 
to  our  total  understanding  of  God's  revelation  in  the  world  instead  of 
the  one  (the  Western)  serving  as  the  criterion  to  evaluate  all  the 
others.  Consider  Michaelangelo' s famous  statue  of  David  in  the  Vatican 
as  an  example.  Viewed  from  the  front,  the  young  King  appears  boyish, 
almost  feminine  with  smooth  features  and  delicate  frame;  yet  if  one 
views  this  same  statue  from  the  rear,  the  rippling  muscles  of  a 
powerful  man  emerge.  One  man,  two  views.  Or  consider  the  famous  Hindu 
parable  about  the  blind  men  who  are  asked  to  describe  an  elephant:  the 
one  who  grasps  the  tail  declares  the  elephant  to  be  like  a snake.  The 
one  who  touches  the  leg  perceives  the  elephant  to  be  as  a tree.  The 
one  who  feels  the  belly  declares  the  elephant  to  be  as  a great 
boulder.  Each  is  right,  yet  each  is  tragically  wrong  for  they  all 
failed  to  perceive  the  whole  picture.  The  comparison  to  the  Western, 


This  tentative  solution  does  not  answer  the  problem  of 
exclusiveness.  The  question  of  whether  a Hindu  is  saved  "in  spite  of", 
"in",  or  "through"  his  or  her  religion  can  still  be  posed.  These 
suggestions  in  no  way  yield  to  the  exclusiveness  of  Christianity . 
Other  faiths  are  seen  containing  the  seeds  of  the  faith,  but  the 
uniqueness,  universality,  and  fulfilling  revelation  of  God  remains  in 
Christ. 


To  the  three  types  of  pluralism:  substantial,  distributive, 
and  unitive  (pg.J)  I would  add  one  more  - hierarchal  pluralism.  This 
pictures  Christianity  at  the  apex  and  other  faiths  in  descending 

r 

planes  ordered  in  relationsijhp  to  it.  This  type  acknowledges  certain 
truth  claims  in  other  faiths  and  even  the  possibility  of  salvation 
being  present  in  them  but  reserves  the  primary  place  for  Christ.  I 
find  this  the  most  attractive  alternative,  for  I am  not  able  to 
essentially  yield  on  the  uniqueness  or  universality  of  Christ  but  I am 
willing  to  be  open  to  what  God  may  be  doing  in  other  cultures.  Thus  I 
reject  the  Evangelical  Fundamentalist  position  which  understands 
Christianity  as  the  only  truth  revealed  by  God.  I affirm  the  liberal 
protestant  position  that  Christ  is  the  true  light  which  enlightens 
every  person  who  comes  into  the  world.  I rejoice  in  the  notion  that 
all  humans  are  saved  by  grace,  and  that  faith  is  itself  a gift  of  God. 
I find  the  propositions  advanced  by  Rahner  both  thoughtful  and 
attractive.  It  combines  sensitivity  to  other  faiths  with 
acknowledgement  of  God's  universal  activity,  and  unites  this  to  a high 
view  of  Christ.  I believe  that  this  offers  a real  basis  for  dialogue, 
acceptance,  and  mutual  learning  which  can  explore  these  possibilities. 

I admit  that  my  conclusions  in  this  paper  startle  me.  I am  not 


Hi 

1 kv  ) " 

4 

UvV>  W 

" 

11/  $ 

Uv-/ 

A 7 

d.c  . , 

m) ' 

Mw' 


ike 


„,JLW  p-  1 11 

\ U . 
y 


! i v--v 


1' 
(0  S i'v-'rt 


,JW  ^ 


i/vi  4 


sure  whether  I have  been  swept  away  by  a new  idea  or  have  made  a 
permanent  shift.  The  danger  in  this  is  an  all  too  apparent  syncretism. 
Yet,  it  is  a syncretism  which  is  measured  by  an  attempt  to  find  the 
most  liberal  view  of  God's  grace  to  all  humans.  How  can  we  limit  God's 
grace  to  the  individual?  Few  Christians  claim  to  be  infallible  in  all 
points  of  doctrine  or  practice  - Yet  we  believe  God's  grace  is  active 
in  our  lives.  The  question  remains,  where  do  we  draw  the  line?  The 
general  concensus  of  recent  thought  is  toward  a widening  of  the 
circle.  We  can  draw  the  line  of  orthodox  Christianity  at  Nicene 
orthodoxy  , but  we  cannot  maintain  this  as  the  limits  of  God's  saving 
grace. 


\f.r\(  V't'i '"v'  * 

to  ' 


m & 


t wO , r*rs' 


The  development  of  Indian  theology  provides  a concrete  example 
of  a non-western  church  struggling  to  relate  to  its  faith  to  other 
religions.  We  clearly  see  two  facts;  first,  the  attempt  to  translate 
the  kerygma  of  Christ  into  the  philosophets  of  a different  culture; 
and  secondly,  the  gradual  realization  by  some  that  Hinduism  hall 
definite  value,  truth,  and  perspective  which  illuminated  their  search 
for  God.  The  proposal  that  Indian  Scriptures  are  the  Old  Testament  for 
India  cannot  he  lightly  dismissed,  even  if  they  were  rejected  for 
liturgical  use  by  the  Vatican.  The  current  argument  by  major 
theologians  that  they  contain  seeds  of  truth  must  be  evaluated  and 
answered.  This  is  perhaps  the  finest  example  of  contextualization  of 
substance.  Sadhu  Singh's  belief  that  Christ  was  the  fufillment  of 
Hinduism  leads  us  to  recall  our  Lord's  own  statement,  "I  came  not  to 
destroy,  but  to  fulfill".  To  what  was  Christ  referring?  Sundar  Singh 
believed  it  was  Hinduism. 

Is  there  an  unknown  Christ  of  Hinduism?  This  question  can 


END  NOTES 


1.  Lesslie  Newbigan,  "The  Gospel  Among  the  Religions"  in  Mission 
Trends  #5,  Faith  Meets  Faith,  New  York,  Grand  Rapids:  Paulist 
Press,  Eerdman's;  1981,  pg.  3-  19.  Originally  published  in 
The  Open  Secret;  Sketches  for  a Missionary  Theology,  Grand 
Rapids;  Eerdmans,  1978,  Pg.  190-206. 

2.  Karl  Rahner,  "Christianity  and  the  Non-Christian  Religions", 

i n Theological  Investigations , Vol.  5,  Baltimore:  Helicon 

1969,  pg.  116-118. 

/ 

3.  David  Barrett,  World  Christian  Encyclopedia  , Nairobi: 

Oxford  University  Press,  1982,  Pg.  796. 

4.  For  this  section  I relied  on  Paul  Knitter,  No  Other  Name? 

A Critical  Survey  of  Christian  Attitudes  Towards  the  World 
Religions . MaryKnoll,  New  York:  Orbis,  1985,  pg.  21-70. 

5.  Arnold  Toynbee,  An  Historian’s  Approach  to  Religion, 

New  York:  Oxford  Univesity  Press,  1956,  pg.  262.  See  also 

Paul  Knitter,  above  citation,  pg.  38-39  for  his  analysis 
of  the  central  themes  in  Toynbee's  philosophy. 

6.  Knitter,  op.  cit.,  pg.44. 

7.  Ibid.  pg.  59. 

8.  St.  Cyprian,  Epistle  51:24.  Ante-Nicene  Fathers,  Vol. 5, 

Grand  Rapids:  EErdmans,  1951,  pg.  333. 

9.  St.  Cryprian,  "treatise  on  the  Unity  of  the  Church",  1:6  in 
above  citation,  pg.  421. 

10.  Barrett,  WCE,  op.  cit.,  pg.  71. 

11.  Lausanne  Covenant,  Chapter  3,  "The  Uniqueness  and  Universality 
of  Christ",  in  Let  the  Earth  Hear  His  Voice,  Minneapolis: 
Worldwide  Publications,  1975,  pg.  3 

12.  Student  Volunteer  Movement  Slogan. 

13.  Theological  Students  for  Frontier  Missions. 

14.  See  John  Stott,  "Dialogue,  Encounter,  Even  Confrontation", 
in  Mission  Trends  #5,  op.  cit.,  pg.  156-172. 

15.  Newbigin,  op.  cit.  pg.  10. 

16.  Hans  Kung,  On  Being  A Christian,  Garden  City:  Image,  1984, 

pg.  89-ff. 

17.  Rahner,  op.  cit.,  pg.  119-121. 


18.  Gregory  Baum,  "Christianity  and  Other  Religions:  A Catholic 

Problem",  Cross  Currents  # 16,  1966,  pg.  461. 

19.  Barrett,  NCE,  op.  cit.,  pg.  370. 

20 . Ibid  . pg . 372 

21.  Herbert  Wolf,  "The  Hindu  Tradition",  in  Great  Asian  Religions, 

C.  Fry,  J.  King,  E.  Swanger,  H.  Wof.  Grand  Rapids:  Baker, 

1984,  pg.  33-64. 

22.  Walther  Buhlman,  The  Search  for  God,  Maryknoll,  New  York: 

OrbiSf-^ii , 1980,  pg.  98-113. 

23.  R.H.S.  Boyd,  An  Introduction  to  Indian  Christian  Theology, 

Madras:  Christian  Literature  Society,  1969,  pg.  38. 

24.  Ibid.,  pg.  55. 

25.  M.M.  Thomas,  The  Acknowledged  Christ  of  the  Indian  Renaissance, 
Madras:  Christian  Literature  Society,  1970.  Pg.  104. 

26.  Boyd,  op.  cit.,  pg.  69. 

27.  Ibid,  pg.  107. 

28.  G.C.  Oosthuizen,  Theological  Battlegrounds  in  Asia  and  Africa, 

London:  Hurst,  1972,  pg.  18-21. 

Oosthuizen  is  overly  critical  of  Appasamy's  work,  chiefly 
because  it  does  not  conform  to  the  rigid  Calvinism  which  he 
prefers.  Oosthuizen  is  a dogmatic  theologian  who  cannot 
tolerte  vagueness  in  theological  works.  He  seems  to  find 
fault  with  every  theologian  who  steps  outside  of  traditional 
Western  formulations. 


* 


j 


H.I..  HIM- 


SELECTED  BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Barrett,  David.  World  Christian  Encyclopedia,  Nairobi: 

Oxford  Univesity  Press,  1982. 

Boyd,  R.H.S.,  An  Introduction  to  Indian  Christian  Theology, 

Madras:  Christian  Literature  Society,  1969. 

Braybrooke,  Marcus,  The  Undiscovered  Christ,  Madras:  Christian 

Literature  Society,  1969. 

.Together  to  the  Truth,  Madras:  Christian  Literature 

Society,  1971. 

Buhlmann , Walbert.  The  Search  for  God,  Maryknoll,  New  York:  Orbis,  1980. 

. The  Coming  Third  Church,  Maryknoll,  New  York:  Orbis,  1976. 


Camps,  Arnulf.  Partners  in  Dialogue:  Christianity  and  Other 

World  Religions , Maryknoll,  New  YOrk:  Orbis,  1983. 

Chethimattam , J.B..  Unique  and  Universal:  Fundamental  Problems 

of  an  Indian  Theology,  Bangalore:  Dharmaram  Pu b 1 i c a t ion s , 1 9 1 9 7 2 . 

Dhavamony,  M . . Evangelization,  Dialogue,  and  Development , Rome: 
Universita  Gregoriana  Editrice,  1972. 

Fry,  Geogre.  King,  J.,  Swanger,  E.,  Wof,  H.,  Great  Asian  Religions 
Grand  Rapids:  Baker,  1984. 

Griffiths,  Bede.  Christian  India,  New  York:  Scribners,  1966. 

Howard,  Paul.  No  Other  Name?  A Critical  Survey  of  Christian 

Attitudes  Towards  the  World  Religions.  Maryknoll,  New  York: 

Orbis,  1985. 

Kraemer,  H.  The  Christian  Message  in  a Non-Christian  World, 

London : 1938. 

Kung,  Hans.  On  Being  a Christian,  Garden  City,  New  York: 

Image , 1978 . 

, The  Church , New  York:  Sheed  and  Ward,  1967. 

Oosthuizen,  G.C..  Theological  Battlegrounds  in  Asia  and  Africa. 

London:  Hurst,  1972. 

Parrinder,  Geoffrey.  Upanishads,  Gita  and  Bible,  London:  Faber  and 

Faber,  1962. 

Rahner,  Karl.  Theological  Investigations,  Vol.  5,  Baltimore: 

Helicon,  1969. 

Tamilnad  Christian  Council.  A Christian  Theological  Approach  to 
Hinduism , Madras:  Christian  Literature  Society,  1956. 


Thomas , M . M . . 
Madras  : 

Anderson , G . , 
New  York 


The  Acknowledged  Christ  of  the  Indian  Renaissance 
Christian  Literature  Society,  1970. 

and  Stransky,  T..  Mission  Trends,  5 Volumnes, 

Grand  Rapids:  Paulist,  Eerdmans,  1974-81 


E.  Earl  Carver 
School  of  World  Mission 
Fuller  Theological  Seminary 
Pasadena,  California  9II82 


March  28,  1987 

Dear  Respondent: 

First  of  all  I want  to  extend  my  heartfelt  thanks  to  you  for  participating  in 
my  survey  of  opinions  among  "mi ssiol ogically  minded  persons"  regarding  the 
spiritual  state  of  the  unevangelized.  Many  respondents  showed  incisive  in- 
sight, made  quite  pertinent  comments,  and  suggested  relevant  references.  To 
these  I owe  special  thanks. 

The  questionnaire  was  sent  to  the  persons  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  whose 
names  and  addresses  were  published  in  the  April,  1986  issue  of  Missiology.  It 
was  feared  that  if  it  were  sent  to  foreign  countries  that  problems  of  com- 
muni cation  would  be  greater  than  desired.  This  decision  produced  a prepon- 
derance of  respondents  from  these  countries. 

454  questionnaires  were  sent  out.  Four  were  returned  marked  "undeliverable." 
244,  or  54.2%,  responses  were  received.  155  persons  (63.5%  of  the  respondents) 
modified  their  answers  or  gave  an  alternative  answer  to  at  least  one  question 
in  written  comments.  These  written  comments  are  quite  possibly  more  signifi- 
cant than  the  answers  without  comment.  216  persons  requested  information  on 
the  results. 

The  accompanying  pages  indicate  the  total  of  answers  for  each  question.  A 
detailed  analysis  will  appear  in  my  dissertation,  which  should  be  finished 
later  on  this  year. 

Thank  you  for  the  privilege  of  corresponding  with  you  and  sharing  with  you  the 
results  of  the  questionnaire. 


Most  sincerely 


E.  Earl  Carver 


QUESTIONNAIRE 

TO  DETERMINE  OPINIONS  OF  MISSIOLOGICALLY-MINDED  PERSONS 
CONCERNING  THE  SPIRITUAL  STATE  OF  THE  UNEYANGELIZED 

ANSWERS  GIVEN  BY  THE  244  RESPONDENTS: 

I.  I consider  myself  to  be 

100  a.  very  highly  motivated  to  win  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

1 between  'a'  and  1 b ' . 

116  b.  motivated  to  win  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

11  c.  not  very  motivated  to  win  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

3 d.  not  at  all  motivated  to  win  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

10  e.  Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

3 No  answer. 

II.  I consider  the  Christian  denomination  (or  movement  or  organiza- 
tion) to  which  I belong  to  be 

99  a.  highly  interested  in  winning  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

108  b.  interested  in  winning  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

2 between  ' b ' and  * c ' . 

25  c.  not  very  interested  in  winning  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

1 d.  not  at  all  interested  in  winning  converts  to  Jesus  Christ. 

6 e.  Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

3 No  answer. 

III.  In  regard  to  communicating  the  Christian  message,  I believe  that 
199  a.  as  far  as  it  is  possible,  Christians  should  reach  every  human  being 

in  world  with  the  message  of  Christ's  salvation. 

15  b.  Christians  should  make  reasonable,  but  not  necessarily  heroic,  ef- 
forts to  reach  the  unevangelized  with  the  Christian  message. 

3 combination  of  'a'  and  'c'. 

12  c.  it  is  not  imperative  to  reach  every  human  being  with  the  message  of 

Christ's  salvation.  In  his  own  good  way  God  will  take  care  of  those 
who  do  not  hear. 

1 combination  of  ' c ' and  ' d ' . 

4 d.  one  should  not  try  at  all  to  induce  people  of  other  religions  to 

accept  Jesus  Christ. 

8 e.  Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

2 No  answer. 

IY.  In  regard  to  non-Christian  religions  I believe  that 
21  a.  Christianity  is  the  only  true  religion  and  that  all  other  religions 
should  be  considered  as  false. 

2 combination  of  'a'  and  ‘ b ' . 

114  b.  there  may  be  some  truth  in  other  religions,  but  there  is  no  other  way 
of  salvation  other  than  accepting  the  Christian  gospel  message. 

8 combination  of  ' b ' and  ' c ' . 

73  c.  there  is  some  truth  in  most  religions  and,  in  the  absence  of  the 
Christian  revelation,  God  may  use  such  religions  and/or  “natural 
revelation"  to  bring  persons  to  a knowledge  of  himself. 

1 combination  of  ' c ' and  ' d ' . 

1 combination  of  'a',  ' b ' , and  ' c ' . 

7 d.  all  religions  lead  to  the  salvation  of  the  people  who  practice  them 

sincerely. 

15  e.  Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

2 No  answer. 


1 


-170 


a. 


4 

43  b. 
14  c. 

0 d. 

10  e. 
3 


V.  I believe  that  Christians  should 

persuade  as  many  people  as  possible,  worldwide,  to  accept  Christ  as 
their  personal  Savior, 
combination  of  'a'  and  ' b ' . 

preach  the  gospel  message  as  widely  as  possible,  but  leave  it  entire- 
ly to  the  individuals  whether  to  accept  or  not,  i.e.,  not  make  any 
special  effort  to  persuade  them  to  accept  the  message, 
preach  the  gospel  message  to  practicing  and  non-practicing  Chris- 
tians, and  to  those  of  other  religions  who  show  some  initiative  and 
desire  to  know  about  and  possibly  accept  Christianity 
not  attempt  at  all  to  disseminate  the  Christian  message  among  those 
of  other  religions. 

Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

No  answer. 


66 

a. 

4 

64 

b. 

1 

2 

c. 

0 

d. 

1 

1 

4 

e. 

1 

5 

46 

f. 

42 

g- 

1 

4 

2 

100 

a . 

6 

67 

b. 

10 

c. 

5 

d. 

54 

e. 

VI.  Regarding  the  eternal  destiny  of  a person  who  has  never  heard  the 
gospel,  I believe  that 

the  person  who  has  never  accepted  Jesus  Christ  has  no  opportunity  of 
being  saved,  even  though  the  choice  has  never  been  presented  to  him. 
combination  of  'a'  and  ' b ' . 

since  such  a person  is  responsible  neither  to  the  Law  nor  to  the 
Christian  gospel,  he  will  be  judged  by  his  conscience,  and  may  be 
eternally  saved  or  lost,  accordingly, 
combination  of  ' b 1 and  ' c ' - 

since  such  a person  never  had  the  opportunity  to  accept  Christ  while 
on  earth,  an  opportunity  will  be  provided  in  the  life  hereafter  to 
accept  or  reject  Christ. 

those  who  do  not  hear  and  believe  on  Jesus  Christ  will  simply  cease 
to  exist. 

combination  of  ' b ' and  * e ' . 
combination  of  ‘ c ' and  Je'. 

since  God  wills  the  salvation  of  all  persons,  none  will  be  lost,  in- 
cluding those  who  have  never  heard  the  Christian  message, 
combination  of  'a'  and  ’ f ' . 
combination  of  1 b ' and  ' f * . 

it  is  not  possible  to  know  the  eternal  destiny  of  those  who  have  not 
heard  the  Gospel.  God  has  not  revealed  this  to  us.  I have  no 
opinion. 

None  of  the  above  descriptions  fits  my  belief  exactly.  (Please 
explain  on  the  answer  card.) 

"Those  who  have  not  heard  are  not  responsible." 

"They  must  cast  themselves  upon  God's  mercy." 

No  answer. 

VII.  I believe  that  in  order  to  be  accepted  of  God  and  enter  heaven 
the  only  way  is  for  one  to  accept  the  historical  Christ  as  one's 
personal  and  exclusive  Savior, 
combination  of  'a'  and  ' b ' . 

those  who  have  heard  the  gospel  explained  must  accept  it  to  be  saved; 
for  those  who  have  been  deprived  of  the  gospel  other  provisions  have 
been  made. 

it  is  only  necessary  for  people  to  practice  their  religion  faith- 
fully. 

no  one  will  be  damned,  whether  or  not  the  person  has  followed  his 
religion  faithfully. 

Other.  (Please  explain  on  answer  card.) 

No  answer. 


2 


49 


4 

59 


1 

11 

63 


1 

10 


42 

4 


VIII.  Of  the  following  statements  by  well-known  theologians  and 

missiologists,  the  one  that  best  expresses  my  belief  is: 

a.  Because  of  their  "spiritual  sinfulness  and  estrangement  from  God 
...  the  heathen  are  lost  and  are  doomed,  unless  saved  [by  hearing 
about  Jesus  Christ  and  accepting  him  as  Savior],  unto  eternal  death." 
combination  of  'a'  and  4b‘. 

b.  "In  the  light  of  Romans  2:6-7  we  must  not  completely  rule  out  the 
possibility,  however  remote,  that  here  and  there  throughout  history 
there  may  have  been  the  singular  person  who  got  to  heaven  without  the 
full  light  of  the  gospel. " 

combination  of  'a'  and  ' c 1 . 
combination  of  'b4  and  ’ c ' . 

c.  "If  a pagan  surrenders  himself  in  faith,  in  some  obscure  but  real 
way,  to  the  one  true  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  he  is  perhaps  only 
dimly  aware  under  a hundred  concealing  veils,  and  if  he  then  shows 
forth  this  faith  in  works  of  love,  then  he  can  be  saved." 
combination  of  ' c 1 and  ' d ' . 

d.  "We  ought  at  least  to  admit  the  equal  rights  of  the  milder  view, 
namely,  that  through  the  power  of  redemption  there  will  one  day  be  a 
universal  restoration  of  all  souls." 

e.  None  of  the  above  fits  my  belief. 

No  answer. 


Socio-demographic  information: 

Nationalities: 

USA-225;  Canadian-8;  British-2;  Italian-1;  Swiss-1;  No  answer-7. 

Ethnic  group: 

White  (Ethnic  groups  which  are  easily  assimilable  were  assumed  to  be 
assimilated  and  included  in  this  group.  Not  all  were  WASPS,  however,  for 
there  were  a significant  number  who  were  not  Protestant,  and  many  who  were 
not  Anglo-Saxon. ) -222 . 

Hispanics-2;  Black-1;  Chinese-1;  Korean-1;  No  answer-17. 

Capacities  in  which  respondents  have  served  (3  allowed  per  person): 

Missionary-173;  Instructor-153;  Administrator  (usually  of  a missions 
organization  or  of  a missions  school )-120;  Pastor-35;  Para-Missionary 
Activity-10;  Researcher-5;  Evangelist-5;  Consultant-4;  Translator-3; 
Author-2;  1 each:  Minister,  Lay  Person,  Nun,  Strategist,  Missiologist, 
Musician. 

Denominations: 

Roman  Catholic-27;  Southern  Baptist-22;  Presbyterian  USA-20;  Baptist  (non- 
specific)-^; Mennonite-12;  United  Methodist-11;  Epi scopal -10;  Non-denomi- 
national  or  independent-9;  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance-8;  Evan- 
gelical Free  Church  of  America-7;  United  Church  of  Christ-7;  Lutheran 
(non-specific)-7;  Conservative  Baptist-6;  Presbyterian  (Non-specific)-6; 
Reformed  Church-6;  Brethren  in  Christ-4;  Christian  Reformed  Church  in 
North  America-4;  Church  of  the  Nazarene-4; 

3 each:  Seventh  Day  Adventist,  Church  of  God  (Anderson),  Lutheran 

(Missouri  Synod),  Missionary  Church. 

2 each:  North  American  Baptist  Conference;  Presbyterian  Church  in 

America,  Evangelical  Covenant  Church,  Assemblies  of  God,  Conservative 
Congregational  Christian  Conference. 


3 


1 each:  Pentecostal  (non-specific),  Friends,  Pilgrim  Holiness,  Grace 

Gospel  Fellowship,  Baptist  Central  Conference,  Evangelical  Congregational, 
Moravian,  American  Baptist  Church  in  the  U.S.A.,  Fellowship  of  Christian 
Assemblies,  Free  Will  Baptist,  Church  of  God  (non-specific).  Free 
Methodist,  Methodist  (non-specific).  Orthodox  Presbyterian,  Evangelical 
Presbyterian,  Associated  Reformed  Presbyterian,  Wesleyan  Methodist, 

General  Association  of  Separate  Baptists,  Salvation  Army,  Bible  Church. 

Some  reported  the  missions  organization  rather  than  a denomination: 

Wycliff  Translators-2;  and  1 each:  Africa  Inland  Mission,  Siloam 
International,  TEAM,  Oriental  Missionary  Society. 

No  answer-7. 

Fields  of  labor  (Two  allowed  for  each  person.  Too  many  countries  to  be 
meaningful ) : 

Western  nations-100;  Africa  (except  Egypt)-56;  Eastern  Asia-52;  Latin 
America-46,  Oceania-26,  Near  East-12,  Non-Latin  Caribbean-9;  More  than  two 
areas-20. 


4 


World  Council  of  Churches 
Central  Committee 
August,  1962 


THE  FINALITY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  IN  THE  AGE  OF  UNIVERSAL  HISTORY 

by  Principal  John  Marsh 


Fathers  and  Brethren: 

You  have  prescribed  for  me  a large  theme,  and  I must  quickly  proceed  to  it. 

But  you  will,  I hope,  pardon  this  brief  preparatory  glance  at  something  at  the 
opposite  pole  to  universal  history,  namely,  my  own  personal  and  private  history.  It 
was  on  21st  June,  1962  that  Dr.  Bilheimer  brought  to  me  in  Oxford  the  request  of  the 
General  Secretary  that  I should  read  a paper  to  this  august  and  learned  Central 
Committee.  I knew,  even  without  an  impending  visit  from  Queen  Elizabeth  the  Queen 
Mother  to  Mansfield  that  this  request  from  Dr.  Visser  't  Hooft  was  really  a command; 
so  as  an  obedient  Chairman  of  a Division,  I agreed  to  obey.  But  what  hindrances 
Providence  has  put  in  the  way  of  my  obedience!  An  international  Congregational 
Council  at  Rotterdam  where  my  appearance  without  any  major  commitments  was  the  signal 
for  my  incarceration  into  one  sub- committee  after  another,  and  my  hope  of  having  the 
paper  finished  by  the  end  of  the  Council  vanished.  There  were  domestic  difficulties 
with  an  injured  son,  and  I ask  your  indulgence  therefore  if  I no  longer  set  out  with 
any  pretence  to  read  you  a paper,  but  at  this  late  date  simply  raise  a few  problems 
that  seem  to  confront  us  as  we  set  ourselves  the  task  of  planning  some  successful 
study  on  this  large  theme. 

"The  Finality  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  age  of  Universal  History."  It  would  take 
a longish  essay  even  to  expound  this  title;  I can  only  raise  a few  questions  that  it 
poses  to  my  mind.  And  first:  " the  age  of  Universal  History."  The  definite  article 
is  noteworthy  and,  I suppose,  deliberate.  It  is  intended  to  remind  us  that  in  a way 
quite  unknown  before,  human  history  has  become  recognized  as  one,  in  a sense  that 
was  unknown  and  indeed  impossible,  in  previous  ages.  Hitherto,  it  is  implied, 
peoples,  nations,  continents  could  live  within  their  particular  histories,  unaware 
of,  and  not  needing  to  be  aware  of,  the  particular  histories  of  other  people,  nations, 
continents.  But  today,  not  even  Tibet,  not  even  the  lordy  islands  of  the  ocean  are 
able  to  survive  as  isolated  entities,  but  are  obliged  to  realize,  in  varying  ways, 
that  each  unit  is  bound  up  with  a whole  of  which  it  is  but  a part. 

And  yet  the  title  says  not  only  "the  age  of  Universal  History,"  but  "the  age  of 
Universal  History."  If  History  be  truly  universal,  it  surely  cannot  be  so  for  one 

age,  or  start  to  be  so  for  one  age.  Either  history  is  universal  in  all  its  ages,  or 

it  is  not  truly  universal  at  all.  Our  title,  that  is  to  say,  wants  to  remind  us  not 
only  that  in  this  particular  era  of  a history  that  is  universal  we  have  become,  many 
of  us  for  the  first  time,  aware  of  the  fact  that  it  is  universal,  but  that,  whether 

we  have  known  it  or  not,  history  has  all  the  time  been  universal.  And  this  as  I 

understand  it,  is  the  implication  of  the  whole  biblical  tradition.  When,  in  the 
years,  as  I suppose,  of  the  Babylonian  Exile,  the  Priestly  writers  of  Israel  seized 
upon  the  myths  of  Babylonia  about  the  creation  of  the  world,  and  made  them  serve  the 
high  monotheism  of  their  belief  in  Yahweh,  they  were  in  effect  saying,  as  they  pre- 
faced the  great  sagas  of  Israel’s  history  with  this  demythologized  Babylonian  mater- 
ial, "our  Israelite  history,  particular  and  local  as  it  is,  is  in  the  end  but  part  of 
a general,  indeed  universal  history,  so  that  it  can  be  taken  as  part  of  what  Yahweh 
began  when  he  first,  in  the  beginning,  created  heaven  and  earth." 


-2- 


Simfl.arly  in  the  New  Testament,  the  "story  of  Jesus"  is  never  seen  as  something 
that  is  contained  within  itself.  (Nor,  for  that  matter  is  any  historical  story  ever 

so  seen).  Mark  sees  it  beginning  with  the  story  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  even  his 

mission,  clouded  with  mystery  as  it  is,  he  recognizes  to  have  been  that  precipita- 
tion into  the  present  of  some  recognizable  elements  from  Israel's  past  in  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Malachi,  much  as  today  many  Britishers  would  see  any 

yielding  to  Moscow  as  an  intrusion  into  the  present  day  of  Chamberlain  and  his 

journey  to  Munich  with  its  tragic  appeasement.  Matthew  traces  the  story  back,  with 
the  aid  of  a genealogy,  to  the  very  beginning  of  an  historical  "Israel,"  to  Abraham, 
Luke  traces  it  even  farther  back,  to  the  very  beginning  of  humanity,  to  Adam,  while 
John,  with  an  insight  matching  the  deepest  in  the  scriptures,  begins  it,  as  the 
priests  of  old,  "in  the  beginning,"  with  God. 

It  would  be  idle  to  pretend  that  throughout  its  history  the  Christian  Church 
has  always  been  conscious  of  these  things.  But  it  would  not  be  too  much  to  claim, 

I think,  that  in  her  attempt  to  evangelize  the  world,  the  Church  has  been  staking  a 
claim  that  all  history  really  belongs  to  her.  She  has  wanted  to  see  "one  Lord" 
throned  in  proper  dominion  over  his  "one  world"  - and  if  that  consummation  is  ever 
to  be  seen  by  men  in  this  terrestrial  history,  then  it  will  be  plain  that  all  the 
many  streams  of  human  life  that  eventually  join  in  Christ's  one  kingdom  will  in  fact 
have  become  part  of  one  history,  and  that  His  story. 

Meanwhile,  we  live  in  an  age  where  the  effects  of  the  Church's  evangelism,  with 
its  implicit  claim  to  be  the  only  true  bearer  or  subject  of  history,  has  had  wide- 
spread effects  throughout  the  world.  In  particular,  the  other  great  religions  of 
the  world  are  living  in  a time  after  Christ.  Their  present  resurgence,  their 
strenuous  attempts  to  modernize  themselves  and  their  doctrines,  may  be  seen  in  depth 
as  an  attempt  to  claim  a part  in  the  universal  history  which,  we  are  all  coming  to 
feel,  we  all  share.  In  some  sense  I would  think  this  the  depth  of  their  claim;  and 
there  is  a real  sense  in  which  I think  their  claim  should  not  be  resisted.  For  from 
the  standpoint  of  Christian  faith  it  has  to  be  asserted  both  that  they  have  been  part 
of  the  Christian  story,  and  that  Christ  has  been  part  of  theirs.  Again,  this  kind 
of  thinking,  difficult  though  it  is,  is  not  strange  to  the  biblical  tradition.  In 
various  ways  and  with  different  emphasis  it  appears  in  the  assertion  that  God  hard- 
ened Pharaoh's  heart;  that  he  raised  up  the  Assyrian  as  the  rod  of  his  anger;  that 
he  had  a "strange"  work  to  do  in  the  history  of  men;  that  the  Word  was  in  the  world, 
and  the  world  received  him  not,  that  he  came  to  his  own,  and  his  own  would  not  accept 
him;  that  Jesus  was,  by  God's  deliberate  will  given  up  to  wicked  men  to  be  cruci- 
fied - and  so  I could  go  on.  Positively  and  negatively  both  the  non-Christian  and 
the  Christian  religions  are  related  to  the  one  central  story  of  all  history,  the 
story  of  God's  creation  of  the  world,  and  of  its  redemption,  by  the  same  Word, 
creative,  incarnate,  crucified,  risen,  ascended,  triumphant. 

But  it  is  not  only  the  great  religions  of  the  world  that  are  coming  to  be  aware 
of  the  inescapable  unity  of  the  history  that  men  share  in  every  part  of  their  life. 
The  great  nations  and  power  blocks  have  come  to  see  the  same  thing.  But  though  it 
is  seen  that  history  is  one,  or,  in  other  words,  that  what  any  one  nation  does  is 
bound  to  affect  what  all  the  other  nations  do,  or  suffer,  this  fact  is  seen  from  a 
world  more  divided,  and  more  tragically  divided,  than  ever  before.  Never  before  has 
it  been  so  plain  to  so  many  people  that  the  histories  of  the  peoples  are  really  one 
and  indivisible;  and  never  before  have  men  lived  in  such  isolation,  for  our  present 
estrangements  are  not,  as  they  once  were,  geographical,  easily  to  be  conquered  by  a 
ship  or  an  aeroplane;  but  our  isolations  now  are  ideological  and  political,  strength- 
ened by  fears,  suspicions,  ignorance  and  an  insatiable  lust  for  power. 


-3- 


It  is  in  such  an  age  of  universal  history  that  we  are  asked  to  speak  of  the 
finality  of  Jesus  Christ.  Our  title  rightly  asks  us  to  speak  of  his  finality  _in 
history,  not  simply  his  finality  for  history.  The  meaning  of  this  distinction  is 
plain,  and  very  important.  It  might  well  be  held  that  what  was  final  for  history 
was  not  something  that  was,  or  is,  or  ever  could  be,  _in  history.  Indeed  some  inter- 
pretations of  the  Christian,  mistaken  as  I should  hold,  have  come  perilously  near 
maintaining  that  even  the  Christian  faith  does  not  conceive  of  what  is  final  for 
history  as  having  been,  in  any  strict  sense  of  the  term,  _in  history.  There  are  some 
forms  of  the  eschatological  hope,  those  that  are  entirely  futuristic,  that  would 
come  under  this  condemnation;  whatever  may  be  the  defects  of  Professor  Dodd's  con- 
ception of  "realized  eschatology"  he  has  at  least  seen  the  importance  of  being  able 
to  say  that  what  is  final  for  history  is  also  something  that  has  been  jjn  history. 
Further,  I should  hold  any  sort  of  Christian  Platonism  of  the  kind  that  saw  certain 
values,  such  as  beauty,  truth  and  goodness  as  final  for  history  as  equally  in  error. 
The  really  distinctive  thing,  as  it  seems  to  me,  about  our  Christian  faith,  is  that 
it/is  bound  to  assert  that  what,  or  rather  He,  who  is  final  for  history  is  also  He 
who  is  final  Jji  history.  I must  therefore  take  some  slight  exception  to  the  way  that 
the  generally  excellent  paper  that  has  been  circulated  to  us  has  been  expressing  the 
way  in  which  the  New  Testament  understands  the  finality  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  cannot 
really  be  stated  in  terms  of  a contrast  between  present  reality  and  future  expecta- 
tion. Indeed,  as  the  paper  rightly  says,  "the  present  study  raises  the  issue  from 
inquiring  in  the  first  instance  concerning  the  finality  of  Jesus  Christ  within 
history."  What  kind  of  conclusions  does  such  a procedure  entail? 

I want  to  say  that  the  answer  to  this  question  cannot  be  given  in  a general 
universal  proposition;  it  cannot  be  formulated  in  any  general  philosophical  or  meta- 
physical statement;  it  can  only  be  stated  in  sentences  couched  in  finite  verbs  of  the 
historic  tenses,  in  such  forms  as  are  found  in  the  historic  creeds  of  Christendom: 
"who  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead 
and  buried.  He  descended  into  hell.  On  the  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead; 
he  ascended  into  heaven."  But  in  what  way  may  we  understand  such  apparently  normal 
historical  statements  as  "final"  for  history?  The  answer  must  be  given  in  two  parts: 

First,  it  must  be  said  that  this  set  of  statements  in  historic  tenses  is  final 
in  the  sense  that  they  in  some  way  describe  all  the  events  of  history,  even  of  uni- 
versal history.  They  are,  as  Dorothy  Sayers  said  in  the  preface  to  her  remarkable 
play,  "The  Man  Born  to  be  King,"  "the  only  thing  that  has  ever  really  happened." 

That  is  to  say,  they  sum  up,  in  their  reality,  all  that  preceded  them,  and  expose 
the  depth  of  the  reality  of  all  that  has  succeeded  them.  It  is  as  if  a Britisher 
were  to  take  the  unusual  experience  of  this  country  at  Dunkerque  during  the  last  war, 
and  were  to  see  in  it  the  disclosure  of  many  a hair's  breadth  escape  that  his  country 
had  had  in  the  past,  and  were  to  keep  it,  as  it  were  ready-made  against  any  such 
escape  in  the  future,  per  chance  at  some  time  when  again  a British  army  were  to  be 
swept  ruthlessly  towards  the  Channel  ports,  and  again  to  be  saved  as  by  a miracle  in 
what  doubtless  others  as  well  as  Britishers  were  to  call  "another  Dunkirk."  So,  for 
the  Christian,  the  Cross  and  Resurrection  sum  up  in  themselves  all  the  great  story 
of  God's  dealing  with  his  people  Israel  (Exodus,  Exile  and  Return,  etc.)  and  provides 
a disclosure  of  the  depth  of  the  meaning  of  all  subsequent  events,  from  disasters 
like  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  70  AD  to  the  historic  tragedies  of  modern  times,  and 
the  more  personal  histories  of  individual  men,  in  their  virtues  and  vices,  their 
failures  and  successes,  their  life  and  their  death. 

But  the  second  thing  that  has  to  be  said  about  such  historic  statements  as  we 
find  in  the  creeds  is  that  they  represent  not  only  a set  of  assertions  of  different 


-4- 


events  in  history,  but  even  more  they  tell  of  one  unique  act  of  God  in  history,  by 
which,  at  a given  place  and  at  a given  time,  he  redeemed  his  world.  In  other  words, 
whatever  men  may  learn  about  the  eternal  nature  of  God  from  the  Gospel , and  I assume 
that  they  may  learn  much,  the  Gospel  as  such  is  literally  ’’good  news,"  a story  of 
something  God  has  done.  It  is  not  just  the  successive  statements  of  what  Jesus  did 
and  suffered  during  his  "lifetime";  it  is  one  statement,  composed  of  several  parts, 
of  one  act  that  God  has  done,  and  by  which  he  has  reconciled  the  world  to  himself. 

The  finality  of  Jesus  Christ  then,  is  the  finality  of  an  act  by  which  God  has, 
once  and  for  all,  irrevocably  and  ineluctably  saved  the  world.  The  finality  of 
Jesus  Christ  consists  in  the  fact  that  this  action  has  been  taken,  in  him  and  through 
him,  by  God;  and  that  nothing  can  undo  it,  or  add  to  it,  or  detract  from  it.  Like 
the  act  of  the  first  creation,  this  act  of  the  new  creation  has  been  done,  and  it  is 
final.  I have  no  easy  answers  to  all  the  questions  that  these  considerations  arouse, 
but  we  shall  have  to  wrestle  with  the  problems  posed  by  thee  facts  that  while  his- 
tory, as  we  may  put  it,  began  with  the  first  creation,  the  new  creation  began,  in  a 
very  real  sense  within  history.  Quite  clearly,  it  seems  to  me,  the  time  relation- 
ships of  the  old  and  the  new  creations  differ  from  one  another  considerably.  And 
these  differences  are,  I suspect,  well  worth  exploring. 

But  above  and  beyond  all  the  fascinating  metaphysical  questions  that  such  an 
enquiry  would  impose,  there  seems  to  me  a great  need  for  a renewed  emphasis  upon  the 

redemptive  nature  of  the  finality  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  our  document  is  weak,  it  seems 

to  me  weak  here.  He  is  final  because  he  is  Saviour;  he  is  Saviour  because  he  has 
been  and  is  yet  "in  history",’  and  he  is  relevant  to  all  human  thought  in  the  age  of 

universal  history  because  he  is  such  an  historic  Saviour.  But  to  place  this  emphasis 

upon  or  within  our  studies  will  not  be  to  seek  a simple  reiteration  of  older  views 
about  the  Work  of  Christ,  or  of  doctrines  of  the  Atonement.  It  will  be  to  see  the 
whole  historic  character  of  our  salvation  in  a new  perspective,  in  which  the  whole 
of  human  history,  sacred  and  secular,  Christian  and  non-Christian,  comes  to  be  seen 

as  essentially  part  of  his  one  story.  And  seen  in  this  way,  not  because  we  have 

projected  our  stories  into  his,  but  because  he  has  written  his  story  into  ours.  As 
an  English  poet  wrote  of  him:  "I’ll  put  into  your  story  what  I did." 

But  if  the  story  of  Jesus,  so  understood,  is  to  be  presented  as  the  real  sub- 

stance of  all  history,  what  are  we  to  understand  by  the  word  "Universal"  in  our 
title?  We  must  acknowledge  that,  at  any  rate  in  English,  the  word  is  highly  ambigu- 
ous. I do  not  think  that  in  this  area  of  the  usage  of  our  term  we  shall  want  to 
limit  it  to  mean  "all  the  inhabited  earth,"  meaning  by  earth  just  this  planet  on 
which  we  chance  to  live.  I take  it  that  we  are  more  concerned  to  pick  up  those 
authentic  trends  of  biblical  tradition  and  affirm  that  Jesus  Christ  is  final  not  only 
for  the  history  of  our  planet,  but  for  even  the  vast  universe  of  the  modern  physi- 
cist. There  will  be  many  outside  the  Christian  Church,  and  I suspect  a few  not  un- 
friendly ones  inside  it,  who  will  say  that  the  claim  passes  the  limits  of  human 
imagination.  But  that  will  be  nothing  new  in  the  biblical  tradition.  What  does  the 
language  of  Genesis  1,  of  Second  Isaiah  and  Job  and  the  Psalmist  about  creation  mean 
save  that  they  have  linked  the  world  of  nature  and  the  history  of  man  on  this  planet 
with  a life  of  God  that  is  unimaginably  greater  than  the,  to  them,  vast  earth  of 
their  mortal  pilgrimage?  What  does  it  mean  that  within  forty  years  or  so  of  the 
death  of  Jesus  Paul,  or  some  other  Christian  apostle,  is  claiming  for  him  that  he 
was  "far  above  all  rule  and  authority,  and  power,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that 
is  named  not  only  in  this  world,  but  in  that  which  is  to  come."  Paul  stretches  his 
imagination,  and  ours,  beyond  its  limit,  in  order  that  language  might  begin  to  con- 
vey to  men  that  transcendant  act  of  salvation  that  God  had  wrought  for  his  whole 


-5- 


universe  in  Jesus  Christ.  Today  we  are  doubtless  boggled  in  our  attempts  to  imagine 
what  it  is  like  to  live  in  a universe  where  stars  may  be  millions  of  light  years 
away  from  us;  but,  if  we  are  to  retain  the  insights  of  the  biblical  writers,  we  shall 
still  want  to  make  the  effort  of  imagination,  or  of  some  faculty  perhaps  transcending 
it,  and  claim  that  even  the  story  of  so  vast  a universe  is  still,  by  the  exercize  of 
God's  power,  the  theatre  of  a salvation  of  the  universe  in  Jesus  Christ. 

But  from  the  vastness  of  an  Einsteinian  universe  we  must  come  to  look  at  the 
other  meaning  of  universal  - that  of  the  inhabited  world  we  know  as  our  planetary 
home,  however  much  we  may  be  at  the  starting  point  of  making  holidays,  planetarily 
speaking,  abroad.  On  this  earth,  at  any  rate,  we  have  had  to  learn  in  this  century 
of  the  solidarity  of  man.  There  can  no  longer  be  a British  history,  a French  his- 
tory, a Russian  history,  an  African  an  American,  an  Australian  history;  while  we 
shall  go  on  writing  such  histories  for,  I suppose,  a long  time,  we  know  them  to  be 
false,  and  false  because  they  are  partial,  in  both  senses  of  that  word.  Humanity  is 
one,  and  its  destiny  is  one,  and  in  many  ways  is  now  acknowledged  to  be  one.  But 
the  world,  as  we  noticed  before,  is  nevertheless  divided,  more  deeply  divided  than 
ever  before.  What  does  it  mean  to  speak  of  the  finality  of  Jesus  Christ  in  such  a 
world  as  this?  What  has  the  Christian  Church  to  say  to  the  world?  What,  in  the 
properly  realistic  question  of  our  paper,  does  the  Church  expect  to  accomplish,  or 
to  be  able  to  accomplish,  in  this  divided  world? 

To  answer  this  question  we  must  look  at  the  problem,  raised  in  the  paper,  of 
what  the  Church  may  expect  to  secure  in  this  world  if  she  is  ever  able  to  establish 
a "Christian  Society."  I would  myself  accept  the  valuable  distinction  drawn  some 
years  ago  by  T.S.  Eliot  between  "a  Christian  Society"  and  "a  Society  of  Christians." 
That  is  to  say,  it  is  quite  possible  to  have  a society  whose  life  is  based  upon  in- 
sights into  life  deriving  from  Christian  faith,  without  by  any  means  every  member  of 
the  society  being  a committed  Christian.  On  the  other  hand  I should  hold  it  impor- 
tant to  observe  that  even  if  there  were  to  be  established  in  this  world  a society 
that  was  composed  entirely  of  Christians,  and  even  if  they  were  all  of  one  kind, 
there  would  be  no  guarantee  that  the  social  and  political  order  they  established 
would  be  wholly  Christian,  and  certainly  no  guarantee  that  all  their  political, 
social,  legal,  and  moral  judgements  were  either  Christian  or  free  from  error  or 
folly.  What  the  Church  must  expect  to  accomplish  then  is  an  ordering  of  society  in 
which  is  incorporated  those  insights  into  the  nature  of  man  and  of  human  society 
that  derive  from  or  are  consonant  with  the  Gospel.  In  the  end  this  means,  I venture 
to  think,  that  the  Church  is  made  for  man,  not  man  for  the  Church.  We  become 
Christians  in  order  to  become  men;  we  are  not  made  men  in  order  that  we  may  become 
Christians.  Christianity  is  but  the  rehabilitation  of  manhood  on  this  earth,  even 
at  the  same  time  that  it  is  man's  deification  in  the  life  of  the  world  to  come. 

I want  to  say  a brief  word  about  the  form  of  the  Church  in  a world  that  is 
dividely  aware  of  its  unity.  It  is  idle  to  point  out  how  very  much  involved  in 
contemporary  society  the  Church  is  elsewhere,  or  has  been  in  past  ages, unless  we  are 
prepared  to  learn  that  we  are  ourselves  immersed  in  our  own  cultural  forms  and 
social  traditions.  There  is,  as  I believe,  a constant  tension  between  the  given 
form  of  the  Church  (whatever  that  may  rightly  turn  out  to  be)  and  the  actual  form  it 
assumes  in  any  given  cultural  or  historical  environment.  It  may,  for  example,  be 
permitted  for  a Congregationalist  to  hold  that  episcopacy  is  a given  form  of  the 
Church's  life;  but  will  it  be  equally  happily  permitted  for  him  to  observe  that  the 
form  that  episcopacy  has  taken  has  varied  a great  deal  from  time  to  time,  and  from 
place  to  place?  And  that  whereas  some  forms  of  episcopacy  were  consonant  with  a 
feudal  social  order,  those  same  forms  of  episcopacy,  if  persisting  into  twentieth 


-6- 


century  societies,  are  irrelevant  and  contrary  to  the  forms  of  political  and  social 
life  today?  But  there  is  a further  test  of  the  form  of  the  Church's  life  that  I 

want  to  mention.  Paul  writes  of  him  who  "did  not  count  equality  with  God  a thing  to 

be  grasped  at"  as  having  "emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a servant."  If  the 
profoundest  and  yet  the  simplest  truth  about  the  Church's  true  life  is  that  it  is 
not  her  own  life,  but  a life  that  Christ  is  pleased  to  live  in  her,  then  it  seems  to 
me  that  the  Church  must  needs  be  found  with  her  life  in  a servant's  form.  What  does 
this  mean?  That  the  Church  is  with  man  in  his  likeness  and  in  his  unlikeness  to 
God,  as  the  coming  in  the  flash  of  the  Son  of  God  was  God's  decision  to  be  with  man 
his  child  in  both  his  likeness  and  unlikeness  to  Himself.  The  form  of  the  Church's 
life,  that  is  to  say,  must  enable  the  Church  to  associate  with  man  at  his  best  and 
at  his  worst,  in  his  creativity  and  in  his  rebellion,  in  his  vice  and  in  his  virtue, 
and  in  both  as  the  compassionate  society  that  knows  that  man's  true  destiny  does  not 

lie  in  seeking  a terrestrial  solution  to  the  moral  tensions  and  dilemmas  of  human 

life,  but  only  in  accepting  a heavenly  gift  of  forgiveness  and  renewal,  where  man's*, 
virtues  and  vices,  where  his  creativity  and  destructiveness  are  both  alike  redeemed 
from  their  power  to  estrange  man  from  God,  and  God  is  once  more  found  and  known  to 
be  man's  chief  end.  If  you  ask  me  what  sort  of  practical  questions  these  considera- 
tions raise,  I would  answer  that  they  seem  to  me  to  ask  questions  about,  for  example, 
the  universally  popular  "parochial"  form  of  the  Church's  life,  to  which  even  the 
"gathered"  churches  to  which  I belong  have  for  centuries  subscribed.  I believe  that 
whether  or  not  the  parochial  system  is  to  be  replaced  by  some  other,  or  supported&y 
some  extra-parochial  forms  of  ecclesiastical  life,  there  needs  to  be  some  quite  new 
forms  of  experience  of  the  Church  open  to  modern,  industrialised,  technological  man; 
and  that  we  shall  not  find  a way  of  evangelism  until  we  have  been  much  more  radical 
in  thought  and  experiment  than  we  have  so  far  managed  to  be. 

But  if  these  are  to  be  some  of  the  thoughts  that  are  to  guide  us  for  the  Church 
today,  in  what  way  are  we  to  think  of  Jesus  Christ  as  being  "final"  in  the  sense  we 
have  described,  i.e.  in  being  the  real  subject  of  the  history  of  this  and  all  ages, 
of  out  own  and  other  people's  religion,  culture,  politics  and  society?  I can  only 
begin  to  sketch  in  an  answer  to  these  questions,  which  will  surely  have  to  receive 
consideration  if  our  work  is  to  have  integrity  in  our  own  eyes,  let  alone  in  the  eyes 
of  others.  I would  suggest  that  perhaps  the  best  way  of  expressing  the  reality  that 
is  disclosed  to  us  in  our  religion  of  an  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  is  to  say 
that  God  is  "complicit"  in  all  our  human  activity,  not  indeed  as  one  who  is  just 
"alongside  us"  as  an  equal,  but  over  us  as  Lord;  yet  not  over  us  as  one  who  has 
destroyed  our  significance  and  integrity  by  taking  away  our  freedom,  but  as  one  who 
through  the  bestowal  of  freedom  has  sought  a world  where  his  creatures  shall  in  the 
end  be  freely  bound  to  him  in  love  and  thanksgiving. 

If  we  think  of  this  complicity  of  God  in  a world  that  is  divided,  yet  knows  its 
unity  of  destiny,  we  are  surely  able  to  see  the  relevance  of  the  whole  drama  of  the 
incarnation,  cross,  resurrection,  ascension  and  heavenly  reign,  as  well  as  the  signi- 
ficance of  the  hope  of  a final  consummation.  For  the  cross  was  the  bridging  of  the 
unbridgeable  gulf  between  man  and  God,  between  man  and  man,  between  man  and  woman, 
between  slave  and  free,  between  Jew  and  Gentile,  between  cultured  and  barbarian. 

The  good  news  of  the  gospel  is  that  the  really  unbridgeable  gulfs  have  been  bridged 
already,  and  that  the  secret  of  human,  as  well  as  distinctively  Christian  living,  is 
to  live  in  the  knowledge  that  the  divisive  powers  in  human  life  have  been  proved 
finally  impotent.  What  Christ  has  dready  done,  the  story  that  he  has  already  written 
into  our  human  story,  has  already  given  the  final  ending  to  the  tragic  divisions  of 
our  own  time.  Whatever  tragedies  our  present  divisions  may  bring  to  us,  or  whatever 
darkness  we  may  avoid,  we  shall  know  that  what  takes  place  will  be  what  has  already 


-7- 


taken  place  at  the  cross,  where  the  whole  universal  history  was  affirmed  and  reaf- 
firmed as  the  story  of  God's  reconciliation  of  an  alienated  universe  to  himself. 

Yet  the  final  unity  that  God  has  been  pleased  already  to  make  known  proleptical- 
ly  in  our  human  history  is  not  a mere  undifferentiated  monism,  but  a rich  and  har- 
monious plurality  in  unity.  There  are,  in  our  Christian  thinking,  two  modes  of  ex- 
pression which  help  us  to  see  the  rightful  balance  between  plurality  and  unity.  The 
first  concerns  the  Christian  attempt,  on  the  basis  of  the  revelation  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ,  to  say  something  about  the  nature  of  God  himself.  This  finds  expression  in 
a doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  of  three  'persons'  in  one  'God.'  It  is  as  if,  for  the 
life  of  the  blessed  God  it  is  necessary  to  have  a unity  that  is  not  a mathematical 
unit,  but  in  itself  a rich  union  of  function  and  of  being.  The  Godhead  remains  the 
Godhead  both  because  it  is  triune,  and  because  the  triunity  never  dissolves  into  a 
triadic  relation  between  three  deities.  This  is  the  ideal,  the  proper  unity  in 
diversity,  from  which  all  true  unities  flow.  The  second  mode  of  expression  of  the 
rightful  balance  of  unity  and  diversity  is  found  in  the  Christian  conception  of  the 
"creature."  The  creature  is  not,  like  a person  of  the  Trinity,  part  of  the  Godhead; 
he  is,  by  divine  intention  in  creation,  separate  from  the  deity:  and  yet,  though  so 
separate,  he  is  also  by  divine  intention,  purposed  and  destined  to  live  only  in 
obedient  and  loving  relationship  to  his  creator.  Man  is,  as  it  were,  a satellite  in 
orbit,  separate  from  the  planet  from  which  he  has  been  launched,  yet  fulfilling  his 
function  only  as  he  remains  in  proper  orbital  relation  to  his  launching  base.  It  is 
such  reflections  as  these  that  must  underlie  what  our  paper  has  appropriately  called 
"the  integrity  of  the  secular."  The  world  of  creatures  has  been  "set  in  orbit"  by 
the  creator,  given  a life  of  its  own,  which  it  must  live  as  its  own,  and  yet  must 
live  always  as  an  "orbital"  life,  related  at  depth  to  God.  The  duties  of  the 
Christian  community  then,  are  to  respect  the  integrity  of  the  secular,  and  so  to 
accept  responsibility  for  it  and  within  it,  knowing  that  whatever  the  course  of 
history  proves  to  be,  God  is  complicit  in  it,  and  that  its  outcome  is  already 
assured.  In  this  sense  at  least  the  Christian  must  be  a "man  of  the  world." 

I wish  I had  more  time  and  space  to  take  up  further  points.  For  example,  what 
does  "conversion"  to  Christianity  mean  in  the  context  of  these  thoughts'?  It  cannot 
mean  forsaking  one  history  that  has  no  meaning,  or  only  negative  meaning,  leaving 
one  religion  that  has  no  truth  for  one  that  has  nothing  but  truth.  It  is  rather  to 
be  made  aware  of  the  one  history  that  lies  in  and  beyond  all  histories,  the  one 
universal  history  that  underlies  all  particular  and  partial  histories,  even  the 
history  of  the  Christian  Church,  the  one  history  that  is  the  history  of  one  person, 

God  and  man,  one  person,  yet  all  persons  as  they  come  to  live  in  him,  Jesus  Christ. 

So  finally  it  is  worth  saying  a word  about  "fact"  and  the  "consciousness  of 
fact."  History  has  always  been  "universal,"  for  us  who  are  Christian  because  God 
has  always  purposed  his  one  purpose  for  the  world.  In  varying  ways  men  have  dis- 
cerned that  universal  purpose,  sometimes,  as  in  Israel  and  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
through  what  we  have  come  to  call  revelation;  sometimes,  as  in  this  present  age,  as 
secular  men  and  as  secular  societies,  by  the  pressure  of  events  forcing  man  to 
realize  his  interdependence  upon  other  men.  To  live  in  a given  factual  situation  is 
one  thing;  it  may  not  make  any  difference  to  live  in  the  same  situation  and  know 
what  it  is  and  how  it  works.  But  this  cannot  be  true  of  the  fact  of  history  if  what 
Christians  say  is  true,  that  the  real  substance  of  history  is  the  story  of  Jesus 
Christ.  For  that  makes  of  history  a realm  of  personal  relationships,  not  only  in  its 
inter-mundane  events,  but  also  in  that  area  where  the  events  of  this  world  are  related 
to  the  life  of  God  who  is  Lord.  To  know  him  as  the  centre  and  the  substance  of  all 


-8- 


our  human  story  is  to  have  a new  dynamic  and  a new  hope,  indeed  a hope  that  is,  as 
the  New  Testament  assures  us,  "certain  and  sure."  To  speak  of  the  finality  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  this  age  of  Universal  History,  then,  is  to  use  the  language  of  faith  about 
matters  of  fact,  which  is  but  to  confess  that  "facts"  are  not  always  what  they  seem, 
and  that  we  who  have  put  our  trust  in  Christ  look  not  only  at  the  things  which  are 

seen,  which  are  temporal,  but  also  at  the  things  which  are  unseen,  which  are 

eternal.  And  it  is  because  in  Him,  Jesus  Christ,  that  time  and  eternity,  history 
and  what  lies  beyond  history,  God  and  man  have  been  made  inextricably  one,  and  that 

our  eyes  have  seen  him,  and  still  hope  to  see  him,  that  we  can  speak  of  him  as  the 

finality  of  our  history. 


copied 

JCS/nbs 

8/22/62 


World  Council  of  Churches 
Central  Committee 
August,  1962 


THE  FINALITY  OF  CHRIST  IN  THE  AGE  OF  UNIVERSAL  HISTORY 
by  Father  Paul  Verghese 


What  a vague,  clumsy,  and  uninspiring  title.  But  then,  friends,  that  is  the 
way  some  of  us  theologians  speak,  and  you  have  in  sheer  charity  to  put  up  with  us. 
Perhaps,  some  of  you  who  are  closer  to  reality  would  suggest  for  us  an  adequate 
phrase  which  more  inspiringly  expresses  the  main  point  of  our  common  quest. 

It  seems  we  have  tried  to  load  off  too  many  of  our  urgent  concerns  into  that 
title.  First,  we  are  all  honestly  worried  about  the  loss  of  assurance  about  any- 
thing absolute  in  our  secular  culture.  We  want  once  again  to  affirm  Him,  our  Lord 
and  Master,  as  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of  all  things.  The  phrases  in  which  we  expressed 
the  uniqueness  or  absoluteness  of  Jesus  Christ  are  all  worn  thin;  we  need  a set  of 
fresh  concepts,  which  have  some  relevance  to  the  life  of  the  world,  in  which  to 
express  our  Christian  Faith. 

Secondly,  our  major  intellectual  rivals  in  Asia  are  also  challenging  the 
Christian  message  precisely  at  this  point  of  the  Finality  of  Christ.  Both  Hinduism 
and  the  varieties  of  Buddhism  have  now  come  of  age  and  refuse  to  be  bullied  by  the 
Christian  missionary  condemnation  of  their  religions.  In  fact  they  have  taken  the 
battle  into  our  camp,  and  the  number  of  Buddhists  and  Hindus  is  steadily  on  the 
increase  in  the  West.  New  forms  of  syncretism  are  rising  up  all  over  Europe  and 
America,  and  we  have  to  speak  clearly  the  message  of  Jesus  Christ  in  this  context. 

Some  of  my  colleagues  are  also  worried  about  "Religion  in  general,"  which  seems 
to  become  increasingly  a concern  of  many  good  men  everywhere.  These  good  men  see 
the  need  for  religion  and  are  prepared  to  support  any  kind  of  religion.  Religion  is 
good  for  morality.  Religion  makes  good  loyal  citizens.  Religion  may  be  able  to  deal 
with  the  juvenile  delinquency  problem,  the  divorce  problem,  and  the  many  other 
social  problems.  Religion  gives  a good  emotional  glow  to  our  culture  and  makes  us 
feel  a bit  more  secure.  Prosperous  nations  and  governments  also  seem  to  be  deeply 
interested  in  religion,  because  it  helps  to  preserve  order  and  loyalty,  both  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  the  efficient  running  of  the  economy. 

Religion  is  thus  in  danger  of  being  prostituted  to  serve  our  human  ends,  and  my 
friends  are  anxious  to  liberate  the  Christian  message  from  the  category  of  religion 
altogether.  There  may  be  detected  in  this  effort,  especially  by  a cynic  like  me, 
the  attempt  to  rescue  the  old  concern  for  "the  uniqueness  of  Christ"  from  the  in- 
roads of  the  phenomenological  and  descriptive  schools  of  comparative  religion.  How- 
ever that  may  be,  I feel  quite  sure  that  we  cannot  keep  the  Gospel  in  a vacuum.  It 
has  to  be  embodied  in  the  life  of  a divine-human  organism,  the  Body  of  Christ,  and 
it  is  by  no  means  fair  or  honest  to  make  the  contrast  between  the  Gospel  and 
Religions.  We  must  speak  about  the  Church  and  other  religious  societies,  and  it 
will  be  useful  to  create  a special  category  called  the  "Christian  religion"  as  dis- 
tinct and  separable  from  the  Gospel.  Our  comparisons  must  not  be  between  the 
reality  of  other  religious  societies  and  an  abstract  concept  called  the  Gospel, 
which  we  are  always  tempted  to  equivocate  with  the  whole  of  Christian  teaching  when 
it  so  suits  us. 


-2- 


The  need  to  find  genuine  meaning  and  significance  in  the  other  religions,  and 
to  extend  the  horizons  of  our  ecumenism  beyond  the  confines  of  the  Church  and  the 
"secular  world"  which  is  after  all  only  a part  of  the  world,  has  suddenly  become 
imperative  and  in  our  understanding  of  the  Finality  of  Christ  in  the  age  of  univer- 
sal history,  we  must  learn  to  assume  a more  positive  attitude  towards  these  rena- 
scent religions,  in  order  to  achieve  a truly  oikumenical  ecumenism. 

Another  of  our  concerns  is  the  new  shaking  of  the  foundations  in  New  Testament 
scholarship.  Of  course  this  affects  only  those  churches  for  whom  the  University 
Professor  is  the  main  locus  of  authority  in  Hermeneutics,  and  a large  part  of  the 
Christian  Church  may  not  even  detect  the  post-Bultmannist  tremors  even  in  a sensi- 
tive theological  seismograph.  But  some  who  are  closer  to  the  quake  feel  that  some- 
thing is  happening  to  their  foundations  and  are  asking  us  for  help.  We  have  there- 
fore along  with  our  Finality  study  also  to  launch  a Hermeneutics  study. 

But  the  fourth  is  our  major  concern.  History  is  no  longer  a national  affair. 
Humanity  is  caught  up  in  a common  destiny,  so  obviously.  We  have  to  find  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ  in  a manner  that  relates  to  the  whole  of 
humanum  and  not  merely  to  those  who  acknowledge  the  Lord  and  are  incorporated  into 
the  Body  of  Christ.  We  may  even  have  to  include  the  non-human  elements  of  the  world 
in  our  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation,  since  science  and  technology  have  revolutionized 
our  relationship  to  the  physical  world. 

As  our  General  Secretary  says:  "Post-Reformation  Christian  ity  has  lacked  the 
universal  dimension.  It  has  not  developed  a theology  de  humanitate  and  left  it  to 
the  philosophers  to  think  in  terms  of  mankind.  We  need  to  work  out  a Christo- 
centric universal ism." 

To  put  it  rather  bluntly,  the  question  we  need  to  ask  is:  "Is  the  rest  of  man- 
kind merely  the  object  of  evangelism  and  service,  or  does  God  have  a greater  purpose 
for  the  whole  of  mankind,  including  the  Church?"  If  we  answer  yes,  we  have  to  go 
further,  and  indicate  some  ways  in  which  to  state  this  purpose  of  God  for  the  whole 
of  humanity. 

These  four  major  concerns  of  ours  have  all  been  loaded  into  our  theme,  and  it 
is  obvious  that  we  would  not  expect  to  explore  all  these  areas  here  in  Paris.  What 
I would  seek  to  attempt  with  your  permission  and  cooperation  is  simply  this:  to 
sharpen  the  theme  to  one  of  its  many  foci  and  suggest  a partial  answer  to  the 
question  I have  raised  above. 

A word  then  about  the  definition  of  our  theme  itself.  Some  of  us  think' 
"finality"  is  a rich  enough  word.  Others  among  us  are  not  so  sure,  particularly 
those  who  have  no  parallel  word  in  their  own  languages  which  has  the  same  richness. 

I myself  have  only  a vague  awareness  of  what  is  meant  by  the  word.  And  so  there  is 
little  I can  do  to  clarify  the  theological  meaning  of  the  expression  except  to  say 
that  when  I use  the  word,  I am  thinking  of  the  Sanskrit  "Paramata"  or  Paramya  of 
Christ.  In  case  you  do  not  have  the  time  to  look  up  an  English  dictionary,  here 
are  a few  dictionary  meanings  for  the  word  finality  and  final . 

Finality  = the  state  of  being  final.  In  philosophy,  the  doctrine  that 

nothing  exists  or  was  made  except  for  a determinate  end. 

Final  = Pertaining  to  the  end  or  conclusion:  last;  ultimate:  conclusive; 

decisive;  respecting  a purpose  or  ultimate  end  in  view. 


-3- 


You  see  the  word  is  rich  and  every  meaning  of  the  adjective  is  applicable  to 
Christ.  So  we  will  have  to  keep  all  that  in  mind  when  we  use  the  phrase. 

Perhaps  the  word  has  a haughty  ring  to  it,  and  non-Christians  especially  in  our 
little  parochial  Asian  world  will  call  us  arrogant  and  conceited  for  using  such  a 
phrase.  Then  perhaps  that  is  what  we  are  - arrogant  and  conceited  - and  we  shouldn't 
resent  being  called  by  our  name. 

Let  us  not  bother  too  much  about  defining  "universal  history"  except  to  pass  on 
a rather  illuminating  remark  of  our  General  Secretary: 

In  a sense  history  has  always  been  universal.  Is  our  age  then  the  first 
in  which  there  is  a consciousness  of  the  universality  of  history?  No, 
for  that  consciousness  began  to  develop  in  the  18th  century.  Our  age  is 
an  age  of  universal  history  in  that  the  consciousness  of  participating  in 
universal  history  has  itself  become  universal. 

That  may  be  a slight  exaggeration  when  it  comes  to  the  masses  of  Asia,  Africa, 
and  Latin  America,  and  even  some  supposedly  educated  people  in  Europe  and  America. 

But  the  point  is  clear  enough. 

Now  the  question  that  I propose  to  ask  and  suggest  a partial  answer  is  this: 

God  is  at  work  in  history.  We  all  accept  that.  But  what  is  God  doing? 

The  partial  answer: 

He  is  doing  many  things  which  we  do  not  as  yet  understand.  But  one 
thing  is  clear . God  the  Holy  Trinity  in  our  time  is  working  in  all 
things  together  (Romans  8:28),  gradually  but  at  a definitely  stepped- 
up  tempo,  to  bring  about  an  enhancement  of  the  scope  of  human  freedom, 
human  community  and  human  tragedy,  in  order  that  man  may  grow  into  the 
fullness  of  the  mature  manhood  (Ephesians  4:13)  of  Christ  the  God-Man. 

There  is  a further  question:  In  what  way  does  the  Incarnate  life  of  Jesus  Christ 
affect  the  life  and  destiny  of  the  whole  of  mankind,  even  those  who  are  outside  the 
community  of  faith? 

To  me  the  latter  is  the  more  interesting  question.  But  I do  not  have  the 
courage  to  attempt  even  a partial  answer  to  it  in  20  minutes.  I shall  seek  to  do  so 
in  a paper  on  some  other  occasion.  In  this  present  paper,  I would  like,  with  your 
permission,  to  limit  myself  to  the  first  question. 

God  the  Holy  Trinity.  We  ought  to  be  careful  not  to  separate  too  sharply  the 
Three  Persons  of  the  Triune  God.  We  must  resist  the  temptation  to  Christo-monism 
and  to  the  assertion  that  the  Holy  Spirit  alone  is  working  outside  the  Church.  The 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit  are  working  together. 

working  in  all  things  together.  History  is  in  a large  measure  the  work  of  man. 
But  man  often  works  for  his  own  personal,  group  or  national  interests,  and  not 
always  for  good.  God  who  controls  history  takes  the  raw  material  of  our  decisions 
and  actions  and  puts  them  together  to  work  towards  His  over-all  purposes  for  makind . 


-4- 


gradually,  but  at  a definitely  stepped-up  tempo:  History  is  outrunning  our 

time-tables.  The  independence  of  the  African  nations,  the  sudden  advances  in  space 
research,  and  the  breaking  down  of  confessional  and  national  barriers  in  the  Church 
and  in  Western  Europe  have  all  caught  us  by  surprise.  We  should  be  on  the  alert 
with  eager  expectation  and  yet  with  great  patience,  to  watch  for  His  clandestine 
coming  into  the  life  of  mankind. 


Human  Freedom 

The  question  of  freedom  has  often  been  posed  in  Western  theology  in  the  cate- 
gories of  Free-will  and  Predestination.  Augustine  started  the  debate  in  his  De 
Civitate  Dei,  but  nearer  to  the  end  of  his  life  retracted  his  main  position  against 
free-will,  a fact  almost  ignored  by  medieval  and  post-Reformation  Theology.  (See 
Retractations  I:  xxiii) . 

But  the  issue  is  hardly  one  of  predestination  and  free-will.  The  nature  of 
freedom  itself  has  to  be  explored.  Freedom  has  been  sub-divided  in  many  ways  by 
many  thinkers.  But  most  of  them  make  two  assumptions  which  seem  to  me  to  be  unten- 
able when  we  speak  of  Christian  freedom.  First,  most  of  the  writers  on  freedom  are 
speaking  primarily  of  a freedom  of  choice;  and  secondly,  they  usually  speak  of  free- 
dom as  individual  freedom. 

We  need  to  see  freedom  as  essential  to  the  nature  of  God  Himself,  and  reflected 
in  humanity  as  Image  of  God  in  the  form  of  a seminal  potentiality.  When  we  speak  of 
God's  omnipotence,  we  are  actually  speaking  of  God's  absolute  freedom.  Freedom  is 
more  than  merely  the  possibility  of  choice,  but  truly  the  possibility  of  realization, 
of  achievement. 

Let  me  try  to  speak  simple  everyday  language  here.  Am  I free  to  be  in  India 
physically  in  the  next  five  minutes?  That  of  course  is  not  a question  of  choice, 
but  of  power,  of  forces  that  prevent  me  from  fulfilling  what  I desire,  of  agencies 
that  I lack.  God  is  free  in  that  by  the  sheer  act  of  willing  He  realizes  His  pur- 
poses. His  freedom  is  commensurate  with  His  power.  And  when  we  speak  of  human 
freedom  from  a Christian  standpoint  we  are  not  speaking  of  free-will  as  over  against 
predestination,  nor  are  we  thinking  of  the  freedom  of  choice  of  the  individual. 

The  Reformation  set  men  free  from  the  shackles  of  traditional  authority  in  the 
medieval  European  world.  But  this  was  basically  an  individual  freedom,  a freedom 
which  later  paved  the  way  for  free  enterprise  capitalism  and  the  missionary  and 
sectarian  revolts  against  the  organized  Protestant  Churches.  The  Reformation  and 
its  individualist  Gospel  of  freedom  released  forces  whose  mushrooming  and  fall-out 
have  begun  to  envelop  the  whole  world. 

As  Jacob  Burkhard  puts  it  admirably: 

In  the  Middle  Ages  both  sides  of  human  consciousness  - that  which  was 

turngJ^ifihMt  Saiffiig  nf^l  f awake  beneath  a common  veil . 

The  veil  was  woven  of  faith,  illusion,  and  childish  prepossession, 

through  which  the  world  and  history  were  seen  clad  in  strange  hues. 

Man  was  conscious  of  himself  only  as  a member  of  a race,  people,  party, 

family  or  corporation  - only  through  some  general  category.* 


-5- 


But  in  this  very  process  of  discovering  himself  as  an  individual  as  over  against 
other  individuals,  there  is  alienation  both  from  the  neighbour,  and  from  nature. 

And  the  uncomfortableness  of  this  alienation  has  filled  western  man  with  doubt  and 
anxiety,  and  has  ever  since  his  liberation  been  driving  him  once  again  to  new  sub- 
missions to  authority,  new  identifications  with  mass  movements,  new  urges  to  compul- 
sive and  often  irrational  activism. 

While  the  Reformation  brought  freedom,  it  has  not  been  able  to  train  man  for 
the  burden  of  freedom  - that  which  we  too  lightly  call  responsibility.  This  train- 
ing of  man  is  the  crying  need  of  the  day  which  God  is  imposing  on  us.  We  cannot 
afford  merely  to  develop  a few  super-men  who  are  able  to  handle  their  freedom  with 
responsibility,  while  the  others  meekly  accept  their  authority  and  surrender  both 
their  freedom  and  their  responsibility.  We  need  to  develop  the  freedom  of  the 
totality  of  the  human  race. 

So  while  we  need  to  continue  our  fight  for  "the  rights  of  man,"  for  the  free- 
doms of  speech,  of  worship,  of  minorities,  of  association,  of  conscience,  and  of 
government,  we  have  to  expand  the  scope  of  our  quest  to  reach  for  two  different 
realms  of  freedom  as  well. 

The  first  realm  still  deals  with  the  freedom  of  the  individual  - namely  freedom 
from  internal  constraints.  But  at  the  very  point  where  the  internal  bondage  breaks, 
the  kingdom  breaks  in  and  community  begins  to  emerge.  This  is  not  simply  a question 
of  believing  in  Jesus  Christ  for  it  was  precisely  to  the  believing  Jews  that  Jesus 
spoke  His  momentous  words  on  Truth  and  Freedom: 

Jesus  then  said  to  the  Jews  who  had  believed  in  him,  "If  you  continue  to 

abide  in  my  logos . you  shall  be  truly  my  disciples,  thus  know  the  truth 

and  the  truth  shall  liberate  you."  St.  John  8:31-32. 

The  inner  constraints  are  manifold  and  we  only  catalogue  a select  list:  anxiety 
guilt,  fear  of  death,  fear  of  being  different,  fear  of  losing  approval  and  love, 
fear  to  upset  established  patterns  in  which  we  find  our  security,  the  compulsive 
drives  of  passion  and  hatred,  envy  and  slander,  bitterness  and  gossip,  fear  of 
exposure,  fear  of  loss  of  power  and  so  on.  Here  is  the  tremendous  need  of  the  world 
- western  or  eastern,  Christian  or  non-Christian,  educated  or  uneducated.  And  the 
break-through  in  this  area  of  freedom  must  come  from  the  community  of  love,  the 
Church,  where  "for  freedom  Christ  has  set  us  free."  This  is  a question  of  a genuine 
Christian  community  of  faith  and  forgiveness,  of  mutual  acceptance  and  common  wor- 
ship and  service.  From  the  Church  this  freedom  must  spread  to  the  world,  just  as 
the  concept  of  service  has  broken  loose  from  the  Church  and  is  spreading  into  the 
unbelieving  world.  There  is  so  much  to  say  here,  but  one  can  only  find  time  to 
indicate  the  area. 

The  second  realm  is  one  which  is  already  receiving  world-wide  attention.  This 
is  not  freedom  from,  but  freedom  for.  This  is  a question  of  considerable  urgency 
especially  in  those  nations  which  have  recently  become  free  from  the  colonial  bond- 
age. There  remains  the  whole  question  of  economic  colonialism  and  I think,  also 
intellectual  and  spiritual  colonialism,  which  are  highly  loaded  phrases  likely  to 
alienate  the  sympathy  of  many  among  you.  But  the  positive  aspect  of  the  freedom  of 
the  new  nations  to  be  themselves  can  hardly  be  separated  from  these  aspects  of 
western  domination.  To  find  their  own  identity  - it  is  for  this  that  the  nations 
are  striving.  Emancipation  is  the  first  stage  - from  external  domination  of  any 
kind;  also  from  the  uncritical  enslavement  to  the  past.  But  the  second  stage  is  the 


-6- 


slower  and  more  laborious  process  of  growing  into  full  nationhood  in  a community  of 
nations,  where  no  one  dominates  and  all  are  free  to  be  members  in  a relationship  of 
mutuality  to  other  nations,  in  an  atmosphere, of  acceptance,  forgiveness  and  coopera- 
tion  jb St  ‘eo  fcfie  dmbses%snMssm  Si t £ on  belong  s^fo  the  realm  of 

freedom.  It  raises  a whole  series  of  questions:  economic  and  technological  devel- 
opment, the  development  of  a pluralistic  but  harmonious  culture  within  each  national 
unit  which  determines  the  fundamental  aspect  of  the  nation's  personality,  the 
changes  and  adaptations  that  this  calls  for  in  the  areas  of  education,  pattern  of 
government,  and  social  systems. 

To  summarize  the  answer  in  the  area  of  freedom,  God  has  enhanced  the  scope  of 
freedom  for  individual  and  social  entities  within  the  world-wide  human  society.  He 
is  working  to  face  us  with  new  freedoms  to  be  won,  and  the  Church  should  be  there  to 
work  with  men  outside  in  the  common  quest  of  freedom  - which  is  the  power  to  be 
one's  own  self  in  relation  to  other  selves,  and  to  grow  by  the  mastery  of  power  and 
by  its  utilization  for  good  ends. 


Human  Community 

God  has  broken  down  many  fences  in  our  time,  to  throw  us  together.  The  commu- 
nications media,  economic  interdependence  of  nations,  the  spread  of  education  to  the 
masses  and  the  levelling  influence  of  a contagious  urban- technological  culture  have 
brought  us  together  across  many  national,  racial  and  class  harriers. 

The  United  Nations  Organization  and  its  allied  agencies,  in  spite  of  their  many 
set-backs  and  failures,  have  created  the  nucleus  of  a total  human  organization  on  a 
world-wide  basis,  something  completely  new  in  the  known  history  of  the  world. 

Just  as  God  has  been  and  is  increasing  the  scope  of  human  freedom  in  its 
internal  and  external  aspects,  so  also  He  is  now  working  to  increase  the  scope  of 
human  community.  The  spontaneous  communities  of  the  middle  ages  in  Europe  as  well 
as  in  other  parts  of  the  world  were  after  all  parochial  communities.  They  have 
broken  down.  The  urban- technological  culture  has  demolished  the  old  securities  and 
has  thrown  us  together  into  the  Lonely  Crowd.  It  is  there  that  we  have  to  redis- 
cover community,  and  that  not  by  going  back  to  an  agrarian-rural  economy.  God  has 
placed  us  in  front  of  a problem  which  frustrates  us  by  its  very  magnitude.  Here 
again  God  works  in  history  to  place  a challenge  before  man  which  he  cannot  solve 
even  in  part  without  truly  developing  and  growing  together  in  the  very  process  of 
finding  and  executing  that  solution. 

It  may  be  possible  for  us  et  this  point  to  seek  many  easy  solutions  - (1)  to 
retreat  into  oneself  and  find  a purely  personal  adjustment  to  the  loneliness  and 
meaninglessness  of  life  - what  some  delight  to  call  "acceptance  of  absurdity  and 
living  with  it"  or  (2)  to  escape  into  pietism  and  find  a solution  in  pure  "inner 
spiritual  development"  or  (3)  to  escape  into  the  mass  and  drown  the  groan  of  inner 
loneliness  by  joining  the  whirl  of  social  or  political  activity,  or  again  (4)  to 
seek  a meaningful  active  vocation  of  service  in  which  one  almost  uses  other  people 
as  a means  of  giving  significance  to  one's  own  life. 

But  none  of  these  can  create  community  - not  even  the  fourth  alternative  which 
is  most  attractive  to  us  as  Christians.  Some  way  has  to  be  found  at  the  foundation- 
al levels  of  human  association  - in  the  family,  in  the  school,  in  the  local  commun- 
ity, in  the  local  church,  in  the  factory  and  so  on  - to  break  down  the  walls  that 
divide  man  from  fellow-man.  The  forgiving,  accepting,  sustaining,  secure  love  of 


-7- 


God  must  become  so  richly  and  deeply  a matter  of  personal  and  direct  experience  to 
each  individual  that  he  is  enabled  to  face  himself  as  he  is  and  open  himself  to 
others.  This  is  the  grass-roots  level  of  community  - also  the  grass-roots  level  of 
genuine  ecumenism.  Ecumenism  does  not  simply  require  that  the  local  Methodist  and 
Lutheran  congregations  merge  into  one  congregation,  or  are  in  a relationship  of 
mutuality  to  each  other.  The  unity  of  the  Church  does  not  become  a full  reality 
until  at  the  inter-personal  level  there  is  forgiveness  and  openness  and  mutual 
acceptance.  This  is  something  which  has  more  meaning  for  the  ordinary  Christian 
than  the  merger  of  the  denominations. 

I am  not  sugggsting  that  we  should  not  do  anything  to  bring  the  Churches  to- 
gether until  we  have  dealt  with  the  inter-personal  problems  at  the  level  of  "where 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together."  My  suggestion  rather  is  that  the  small  group 
community  of  openness  in  love  and  concern,  in  common  worship  and  common  service  is  a 
neglected  area  of  our  ecumenical  work.  The  neglect  of  this  level  is  sure  to  leave 
an  enormous  gap  in  the  full  manifestation  of  the  reality  of  Christ's  unity,  even 
when  the  problem  has  been  solved  at  other  levels.  This  is  the  sort  of  thing  which 
cannot  be  tackled  by  the  Welfare  State,  and  at  present  the  Church  is  in  a better 
position  to  start  a contagion  of  openness  than  any  other  agency  that  God  has  in  the 
world . 

But  we  must  at  the  same  time  keep  in  mind  the  genuinely  ecumenical  dimensions 
of  the  problem.  If  the  whole  oikoumene  has  to  be  involved  in  the  new  human  commu- 
nity towards  which  God  is  beckoning  us,  we  cannot  be  satisfied  with  merely  working 
at  the  small  inter-personal  level.  The  power  structures  have  to  be  reconciled  to 
each  other  too.  And  here  God  does  place  before  us  several  concerns. 

(a)  The  West  and  the  East.  I need  not  elaborate  this  area  of  concern,  except  to  say 
that  our  faith  must  be  equal  to  the  risks  involved  in  taking  bold  action  at  this 
point.  Disarmament  takes  courage  and  faith  and  openness.  Fear  of  the  other  still 
hiding  his  true  intentions  and  his  murderous  weapons  is  inducing  both  sides  to  hide 
their  hearts  from  each  other.  A break-through  is  necessary  here.  The  charge  of 
"Fellow-travelling"  or  in  more  modern  lingo,  of  being  a "Com-symp"  (Communist  sym- 
pathizer) is  a frightening  and  tyrannical  force  in  many  parts  of  the  world  today, 
disrupting  community  both  at  a world-wide  and  at  national  and  domestic  levels.  The 
Christian  faith  should  be  able  to  deliver  us  from  our  bondage  to  this  tyranny. 

Christ  was  and  is  the  Master  Fellow-traveller  and  we  cannot  afford  to  be  less.  He 
was  and  is  the  "all-symp"  and  we  have  to  share  in  his  universal  sympathy.  The  World 
Council  of  Churches  itself  is  hamstrung  in  its  approach  to  Christians  in  the  socialist 
countries  by  the  fear  of  being  tarred  and  lampooned  as  "com-symps,"  even  though  the 
smear  campaign  has  already  started  anyway.  Neither  can  we  afford  to  neglect  one 
fourth  of  humanity  in  our  human  community  by  keeping  People's  China  out  of  the 
United  Nations. 

(b)  The  West  and  the  Rest.  I am  not  always  sure  that  we  can  blame  God  for  taking 
the  West  into  the  rest  of  the  world.  Imagine  the  year  1450.  Europe  is  a pretty 
isolated  place,  ignorant  of  the  rest  of  the  world.  And  then  suddenly  it  explodes. 
Discovery  of  America,  discovery  of  route  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  division 
of  the  world  between  Portugal  and  Spain  as  areas  of  colonization,  the  wars  in  Europe 
which  expand  into  European  world  colonialism  lasting  until  about  15  years  ago.  I 
know  some  of  my  friends  see  God's  hand  in  all  this;  but  I see  only  the  wrath  of  men 
praising  God. 


-8- 


But  can  we  think  that  we  have  come  to  the  end  of  Western  dominance  in  the  world 
today  now  that  political  colonialism  is  practically  liquidated?  The  true  answer  is 
no.  And  we  cannot  have  a world-wide  human  community  so  long  as  that  dominance 
lasts.  Western  man  has  slowly  acquired  the  spirit  of  domination  through  the  last 
400  years.  It  will  take  him  many  generations  to  get  rid  of  it.  So  he  has  a special 
responsibility  to  be  careful;  for  even  when  he  thinks  he  is  serving,  he  may  actually 
be  dominating.  I will  say  no  more,  for  it  is  a very  sore  subject. 

We  have  a need  to  think  of  how  the  European  Economic  Community,  the  African 
regional  federations,  the  Commonwealth  and  other  regional  or  selective  human  com- 
munities can  contribute  to  the  final  emergence  of  a genuinely  world-wide  community. 

Human  Tragedy 

Suffering  is  the  constant  companion  of  human  existence.  Obviously  it  is  hard 
to  measure.  My  own  general  impression,  however,  is  that  its  scope  has  increased  in 
our  time.  The  up-rootedness  of  human  life  is  becoming  more  universal  today  than  it 
ever  was.  Wars  are  more  global  in  scope  today.  The  catastrophic  possibility  of  the 
dissolution  of  the  whole  planet  with  all  life  in  it  also  has  become  frighteningly 
real  in  our  time.  In  spite  of  our  greatly  increased  humanitarian  activities,  the 
impressive  progress  in  medicine  and  our  more  comprehensive  care  for  the  disabled  and 
aged,  we  still  have  such  vast  proportions  of  human  suffering  to  conquer  yet. 

It  takes  more  optimism  than  facts  allow  to  hope  that  the  world  without  war  and 
without  want  which  we  hope  to  achieve  in  a foreseeable  future,  would  also  deal  with 
all  the  other  aspects  of  suffering  and  that  we  would  thus  come  into  a golden  age  of 
no  suffering  at  all. 

What  then  is  God  doing  in  our  world  by  increasing  the  scope  of  suffering  and 
tragedy  in  our  world?  The  agony  of  the  burden  of  freedom  itself  is  a major  cause  of 
suffering.  Our  very  efforts  to  relieve  suffering  does  entail  voluntarily  accepted 
suffering.  Our  alienation  from  neighbour  and  nature  also  causes  intense  suffering. 
What  is  God  calling  us  to  do  in  the  midst  of  this  suffering?  Of  course  there  is  the 
imperative  that  springs  directly  out  of  the  love  of  God,  not  only  to  relieve  suffer- 
ing, but  also  to  share  the  suffering  of  men.  But  I wish  here  to  speak  of  another 
aspect  of  suffering  to  which  God  is  calling  us.  I will  call  this  the  "tragic  mode 
of  learning." 

Learning  is  of  the  essence  of  human  growth.  And  God's  purpose  is  that  the 
whole  of  mankind  may  grow  into  the  mature  manhood  of  Christ.  That  is  why  education 
is  such  an  important  concern  to  us.  But  how  do  we  learn?  I suppose  all  experience 
is  learning  in  a sense.  But  it  may  be  fruitful  to  distinguish  between  the  comic 
mode  of  learning  and  the  tragic  mode  of  learning. 

2 

Eric  Bently  in  his  discussion  of  George  Bernard  Shaw's  Comedies  makes  the 
interesting  point  that  the  method  of  comedy  is  clarification  of  truth  through  the 
ironic  exposure  of  pretentious,  false  or  hollow  ideas.  Comedy  as  distinct  from 
farce  uses  words  to  analyse  truth.  The  inspired  verbal  commentary  and  dialectic 
which  dissects  and  exposes  falsehood,  however,  asks  for  no  identification  of  the  on- 
looker of  the  drama  with  the  agents  in  it.  We  can  watch  it  in  detachment  and  learn 
without  pain. 


-9- 


Tragedy  on  the  other  hand  has  its  power  in  the  learning  that  comes  to  the 
actors  through  suffering,  and  to  the  onlooker  through  participation  in  the  suffering 
of  the  actors.  The  essence  of  tragedy,  I am  told,  is  to  affirm  the  dignity  and 
significance  of  man  in  a world  of  suffering.^  This  dignity  is  reflected  in  man  s 
choice  and  his  responsibility  for  the  consequences  of  the  choice.  But  it  is  not  the 
individual  man  who  chooses,  in  isolation  from  others.  His  choice  and  action  are 
affected  by  other  men  and  other  forces , which  have  power  over  him.  There  are 
limitations  on  the  agent ' s naHRi  A1.55  ^lincAicftf  ^ i1^  no t 

to  offer  a solution  to  the  problem  of  human  limitation  and  suffering  but  to  provide 
a clarification  of  the  situation. 


The  tragedy,  when  it  is  authentic  drama,  does  not  pose  the  issues  of  good  and 
evil  in  black  and  white  terms.  The  hero  and  the  villain  have  both  good  and  evil 
mixed  in  them  in  varying  proportions.  Of  course  there  are  the  demonic  forces,  like 
Mephistopheles , the  witches,  Iago,  etc.  Their  demand  is  for  the  soul  of  man,  for 
the  surrender  of  basic  humanity.  But  the  triumph  of  the  tragedy  is  not  in  the 
destruction  of  evil,  but  in  the  dignified  refusal  to  surrender  one's  basic  identity. 

As  Hegel  so  brilliantly  pointed  out,  the  tragic  struggle  is  not  between  good 
and  evil  but  between  differing  principles  of  right.  It  is  unfair  to  oversimplify 
this  as  choosing  the  lesser  evil.  The  tragic  probe  is  always  to  clarify  the  con- 
flict in  real  human  life  between  rival  principles  of  right,  and  to  unveil  the  hard 
and  by  no  means  clear  nature  of  the  decisions  we  have  to  make  in  life. 

Our  scientific  and  academic  approach  to  knowledge,  discursive  and  analytical, 
detached  in  general,  belongs  to  the  comic  pattern  of  learning  and  is  an  essential 
component  of  learning  for  maturity. 

But  the  tragic  mode  of  learning  is  the  key  to  Christian  Education.  One  is 
frightfully  worried  about  the  great  desire  to  educate  the  Church  through  an  unending 
stream  of  books,  periodicals  and  mimeographed  sheets,  by  the  virtuoso  or  amateurish 
performances  of  preachers  for  20  minutes  a week,  taking  advantage  of  the  time  when 
the  congregation  puts  on  its  most  civil  manner,  and  by  those  who  think  that  including 
or  excluding  a "subject"  called  religious  instruction  in  the  school  curriculum  and 
the  shape  of  that  curriculum  are  the  important  keys  to  Christian  education. 


If  we  are  to  serve  the  Church  and  the  world  which  in  some  ways  is  more  mature, 
we  have  to  cut  through  the  moralistic  over-simplification  of  issues  and  teach  our 
people  to  learn  by  the  tragic  method,  by  the  method  of  identification  and  involve- 
ment, of  suffering  with  and  for  the  world,  in  order  that  we  may  learn  wisdom.  The 
moral  uprootedness  of  our  time  is  again  God  working  to  destroy  our  over-simplified 
concepts  of  good  and  evil.  As  Michael  Polanyi  so  convincingly  asserts,  our  age  is 
not  an  amoral  age.  It  is  rather  an  over-moralistic  age.  We  are  very  much  concerned 
about  moral  issues,  the  burning  questions  of  value,  but  we  have  found  no  acceptable 
system.  Youth  is  deeply  interested  in  morality  even  when  it  rejects  the  convention- 
al form  of  it. 


To  evolve  an  ethic  of  suffering  love,  to  embody  it  and  thereby  manifest  God  to 
the  world  - this  is  the  great  goal  of  Christian  education.  For  this  it  must  use  the 
tragic  mode  of  learning,  not  merely  the  comic.  By  enhancing  the  scope  of  tragedy  in 
our  time,  God  is  forcing  us  to  restructure  our  ethical  vision.  Our  work  of  service 
must  grow  into  a labour  of  suffering  love.  In  our  time  we  have  returned  to  a stoic 
conception  of  suffering:  suffering  is  to  be  relieved,  but  without  ourselves  sharing 
in  it,  our  own  suffering  is  to  be  heroically  borne  alone,  without  showing  any  of  it 


to  others.  But  suffering  is  the  raw  material  out  of  which  true  faith  and  love  can 
be  built,  and  there  needs  to  be  discovered  a more  Christian  attitude  towards  suffer- 
ing. In  this  we  shall  ourselves  grow  closer  to  the  mature  manhood  of  Christ,  but 
we  will  have  to  grow  with  the  whole  of  mankind. 

* * * 

I have  intentionally  refrained  from  discussing  the  theological  aspect  of  the 
question:  "How  does  the  Incarnate  life  of  Jesus  Christ  affect  the  life  of  unbaptized 
man  in  the  world?"  Limitations  of  time  prevent  me  from  doing  it  here.  But  we  must 
get  an  image  of  humanity  past,  present  and  future  as  a single  unit,  the  Great  Adam, 
flowing  through  time,  and  of  the  presence  of  the  Incarnate  Christ  in  this  Adam  as  a 
continuing  phenomenon  affecting  the  life  of  humanum  in  perceptible  and  imperceptible 
ways . 

The  Lordship  of  Christ  should  not  be  misunderstood  in  this  connection  as  an 
arbitrary  authority  over  the  world.  Our  Lord's  words  to  Pilate,  the  representative 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  are  significant:  "My  Kingship  is  not  of  this  world,  if  ray 
Kingship  were  of  this  world,  my  servants  would  fight,  that  I might  not  be  handed 
over  to  the  Jews."  (John  18:36).  It  is  neither  the  law-and-order  Kingship  nor  the 
welfare  state  kingship.  It  is  the  kingship  of  suffering  love.  It  is  the  kingship 
that  lays  down  its  life  for  the  world.  And  we  are  kings  too,  but  my  participation 
in  his  kingship  of  suffering  love. 

The  Finality  of  Christ  in  the  age  of  Universal  History  is  a strange  finality  - 
the  finality  of  the  Cross  and  Resurrection  - of  life  through  death. 

•*  * -k 

Will  the  unbaptized  man  be  saved?  God  wills  that  all  men  be  saved.  Christ 
wills  that  all  men  be  saved.  And  He  wills  as  He  ought  to  will.  And  His  will  is: 
"When  the  hour  of  destiny  strikes,  to  gather  together  into  one  the  whole  Universe 
in  Him."  (Eph.  1:10)  Can  that  will  be  thwarted?  No,  for  His  will  is  commensurate 
with  His  power.  But  how  is  His  will  to  be  fulfilled?  That  is  a comic  question. 

Our  task  is  to  learn  the  answer  slowly  by  the  tragic  method,  by  laying  down  our 
lives  for  the  life  of  the  world. 


^The  Civilization  of  the  Renaissance  in  Italy,  1921,  p.  129, 
quoted  by  Erich  Fromm,  The  Fear  of  Freedom,  Routledge,  1960,  p.  36. 

^The  Playwright  as  Thinker,  New  York,  1946 

^The  Complete  Greek  Drama,  Oates  & Neill  (ed.),  New  York, 

1938,  Vol . I Intro,  passim. 


copied 

JCS/nbs 

8/23/62 


/ 


Timothy  M.  Solomon 
EC-41  Dr.  Moffett 
7 March  1983 


Lesslie  Newbigin's  The  Finality  of  Christ 


The  Finality  of  Christ  (John  Knox  Press,  1969)  has  met  a need  for  me.  As 
EC-41  progresses,  I am  growingly  aware  that  I have  been  lacking  something  basic  in 
my  knowledge  of  modern  missions  and  ecumenics.  That  lack  is  an  introductory  sense 
of  the  development  of  modern  missions.  While  aware  of  the  church's  repudiation  of 
much  of  the  19th  century's  mission  efforts,  I fail  to  see  what  the  issues  are 
which  define  the  current  concerns  in  the  world  of  missions.  Newbigin's  book  not 
only  fills  that  gap  but  gives  the  reader  cause  for  excitement  and  not  embarassment 
about  Christian  missions. 

As  Newbigin  casts  it,  this  century's  missionaries  wrestled  with  the  relation 
of  Christianity  to  the  world's  other  religions.  Many  Christians,  he  says,  have 
operated  on  a principle  of  continuity  here:  Christianity's  distinction  is  in  being 

the  fulness  of  what  the  other  religions  are  in  part.  The  difference  is  a quanti- 
tative one,  with  Christianity  being  more  and  better  than  the  rest  --  the  ultimate 
end  to  which  the  others  point.  Newbigin,  however,  argues  for  a principle  of  dis- 
continuity which  recasts  the  question  as  the  relation  of  Christ  to  secular  history. 
In  this  light  the  focus  is  on  Christ  (thus,  Christianity  itself  receives  the 
critique  of  the  Cross),  and  other  religions  do  not  begin  to  compare.  "They  face 
in  different  directions,  ask  fundamentally  different  questions  and  look  for  other 
kinds  of  fulfilment  than  that  which  is  given  in  the  Gospel."  (p.  44)  Yet  Newbigin 
goes  beyond  this  to  affirm  that  this  radical  discontinuity  is  not  a total  one,  for 
those  who  are  converted  later  see  that  the  God  they  now  know  in  Christ  had  been 
working  in  their  lives  before  they  ever  heard  the  name  of  Jesus.  Thus,  by  affirm- 
ing both  continuity  and  discontinuity,  Newbigin  is  able  to  present  conversion  as 
the  essential  response  to  the  Gospel,  though  not  necessarily  into  a fellowship 
modelled  after  that  of  Western  Christians. 


Newbigin's  book  is  a valuable  one.  It  explains  and  structures  the  issues  of 


-2- 


20th-century  Missiology  with  the  kind  of  thorough  clarity  achieved  by  John  Bailli0f 
whose  The  Idea  of  Revelation  in  Recent  Thought  (Columbia  University  Press,  1956) 
fulfills  a similar  function  in  Theology.  Drawing  on  the  work  of  Hendrik  Kraemer 
and  others,  Newbigin  presents  a masterful  twist  when  he  refutes  the  continuity- 
minded,  with  their  high  value  of  the  devout  and  religious  in  other  faiths,  by  pre- 
senting the  example  of  the  Pharisees  who,  according  to  their  logic,  should  have 
readily  embraced  Christianity.  Thus,  the  Jews  become  the  stumbling-block  to  this 
argument!  But  in  emphasizing  the  point  that  the  religious  are  the  last  to  accept 
the  Gospel,  Newbigin  plays  up  the  compatibility  between  Christianity  and  the  secular 
realm.  He  even  states  “modern  secularism  has  its  roots  in  the  Bible"!  (p.  46) 

From  my  perspective  this  is  an  extreme  statement,  unnecessarily  made  to  show  that 
the  Gospel  is  at  home  with  the  everyday  world  whereas  other  religions  withdraw 
from  it  (p.  63).  I believe  that  Asian  secularization  stems  less  from  the  spread 
of  the  Christian  Gospel  than  from  the  effect  of  modem  materialism.  It  is  encour- 
aging,  however,  to  know  through  Newbigin  that  even  in  a secular  Asia  the  finality 
of  Christ  challenges  men  and  changes  lives. 


The  Mission  Society  for  United  Methodists 

February,  1988 


Dear  Praying  Friend, 


This  may  well  be  the  single  most  important  letter  I've  ever 
written  to  you!  I ask  you  to  read  it  very  carefully. I am  going 
to  share  with  you  some  things  that  are  of  utmost  importance! 


This  month  marks  the  fourth  anniversary  of  The  Mission 
Society  for  United  Methodists.  Thinking  back  to  those  early  days 
in  1984,  I remember  several  questions  we  were  frequently  asked: 


"What  is  the  reason  for  the  tremendous 
problems  within  the  United  Methodist  Church?" 

"Why  was  the  Mission  Society  formed?" 


"What's  the  real  problem  with  United 
Methodist  missions?" 


"What  are  the  real  issues  which  the  Mission 
Society  is  raising  as  it  challenges  the  Board 
of  Global  Ministries?" 


Those  questions  are  still  being  asked  today,  because  the 
crisis  in  our  Church's  missions  program  has  not  been  solved.  I 
want  to  snare  my  answers  with  you,  because  l Know  mat  you,  too, 
are  being  asked  these  same  things! 


My  response  to  these  inquiries  is  very  simple: 

The  root  of  the  problems  within  Methodism  is  theological. 

The  Mission  Society  for  United  Methodists  came  into  being 
because  a dramatic  theological  shift  had  taken  place 
within  our  United  Methodist  missions  movement  over  the 
past  several  decades. 


The  primary  issues  which  we  have  raised  with  the  General 
Board  of  Global  Ministries  in  1 0 formal  dialogue  sessions 
since  1984  have  centered  around  the  Board's  theology. 

The  signs  of  our  missions  crisis  are  increasingly  evident. 
You  can ' t look  at  the  astonishing  reduction  of  missionaries from 
1,500  to  500  in  the  last  twenty  years,  or  the  monumental  shift 
toward  social  and  political  programs  instead  of  proclaiming  Jesus 
Christ,  without  knowing  that  something  is  wrong.  What  is  it? 

At  the  root  of  these  "symptoms"  lies  a theological  cancer! 


P.O.Box  1103  • Decatur,  Georgia  30031-1103  • 404/378-8746 


MoiQJHl 


I am  absolutely  convinced  that  it  matters  what  you  believe! 
In  spite of the indifference  to  doctrine  and  theology  which  Ts  so 
prevalent  within  our  denomination,  I am  persuaded  that  there  are 
matters  of  Biblical  teaching  which  are  so  important  that  we 
simply  cannot  remain  silent  when  they  are  either  ignored  or 
attacked . 

The  Mission  Society's  concerns  about  what  United  Methodist 
mission  leaders  believe  were  stated  very  clearly  in  a letter 
which  was  written  to  two  directors  of  the  General  Board  of  Global 
Ministries  several  years  ago.  After  stating  a conviction  that 
the  struggle  over  missions  really  centered  in  theological  issues, 
the  letter  went  on  to  clarify  those  issues  by  raising  several 
crucial  questions: 


Who  is  Jesus,  the  One  whom  we  call  the  Christ? 

Is  He  the  only  Son  of  the  living  God? 

Was  His  death  on  the  cross  an  atonement  for 
sin,  or  merely  an  example  of  loving  sacrifice? 

Is  He  or  is  He  not  the  only  One  through  whom 
persons  might  be  saved,  as  the  Scriptures 
assert? 

Do  persons  need  to  repent  of  their  sins  and 
turn  in  faith  to  Christ  to  be  forgiven  by  God, 
to  be  adopted  into  His  family,  and  to  become 
heirs  of  eternal  life? 


Is  salvation  possible  outside  of  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ? 


I think  you  will  agree  that  those  were  honest  and 
straightforward  questions  that  focused  on  vital  issues.  But 
though  the  letter  requested  unequivocal  answers  to  these  very 
plain  inquiries,  the  replies  that  finally  came  were  full  of 
disclaimers  as  well  as  excuses  for  their  inability  to  give  a 
clear  response.  The  "inclusiveness"  and  "diversity"  of  our 
Church  were  used  as  reasons  for  avoiding  the  questions  entirely! 

In  an  age  when  theological  pluralism  has  reigned  supreme 
over  our  denomination,  the  Mission  Society  has  not  always  been 
popular  for  declaring  that  there  are  certain  unchanging  truths 
which  are  not  subject  to  revision  by  either  a Board  of  our  Church 
or  the  latest  theological  fad. 

Nevertheless,  God  has  called  us  to  declare  with  boldness  and 
clarity  those  Biblical  teachings  which  lie  at  the  heart  of  the 
Church ' s faith and  mission. 


What,  then,  are  the  Biblical  foundations  upon  which  we 
stand?  What  does  the  Mission  Society  believe? 


*We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
only  Son  of  God-  THE  BIBLE  SAYS  that _v7esus 
is  God's  only  Son,  and  that  He  alone  is  "Kina 
of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords."  He  has  no  peers 
or  equals.  Jesus  was  not  just  a great 
teacher.  Nor  was  He  simply  one  among  many 
religious  leaders.  Jesus,  the  "Word  made 
f lesh , " is  God . 

*We  believe  that  the  central  problem  of  humanity  is  sin,  and 
that  the  primary  need  of  the  human  family  is  to  be  forgiven  and 
restored  to  fellowship  with  God.  THE  BIBLE  SAYS  that  "all  have 
sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  While  the  tragic 
catalogue  of  social,  political  and  economic  ills  in  the  world  is 
almost  endless,  people's  deepest  need  is  not  a better  environment 
but  a new  heart ! 


*We  believe  that  Jesus'  death  on  the  cross  was  an  atonement 
for  sin,  and  that  on  the  cross  He  voluntarily  took  upon  Himself 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  THE  BIBLE  SAYS  that  "while  we  were 
yet  sinners  Christ  died  for  us."  While  His  death  certainly 
modeled  self-sacrificing  love,  it  was  much  more  than  an  example 
for  us  to  emulate.  It  was  God's  atoning  act,  providing  the  basis 
upon  which  He  offers  forgiveness  to  all  who  trust  in  His  Son. 

*We  believe  that  salvation  is  only  to  be  found  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  JESUS  HIMSELF  DECLARED : "I  am  the  way,  the  truth, 

and  the  life.  No  one  comes  to  the  Father  but  bv  me."  Jesus  is 
not  a savior  of  the  world.  He  is  the  Savior  of  the  world. 

*We  believe  that  in  order  to  be  saved,  people  must  repent  of 
their  sins  and  turn  to  Christ  in  faith,  trusting  in  Him  alone  for 
salvation.  THE  BIBLE  SAYS:  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  Neither  religion  nor  human  effort  can 
save,  no  matter  how  sincere.  It  is  only  by  trusting  in  Christ 
that  salvation  is  experienced. 

*We  believe  that  the  primary  task  of  the  church  is  the 
evangelization  of  the  world.  JESUS  SAID:  "Go  ye  therefore  into 

all  the  world  and  make  disciples  of  every  nation."  The  central 
task  of  Christian  missions,  then,  is  to  offer  the  world  Christ. 

I invite  you  to  be  the  judge  of  whether  our  positions  are 
faithful  to  the  Bible.  And  only  you  can  determine  whether  the 
Mission  Society's  positions  represent  your  own  understanding  of 
the  Christian  faith  and  your  own  convictions  about  missions. 

Perhaps  you  are  wondering  how  the  Mission  Society's  theology 
differs  from  that  of  the  General  Board  of  Global  Ministries. 

While  I will  not  attempt  to  speak  for  the  GBGM,  I hope  you  will 
read  their  new  Theology  of  Mission  Statement  (1987).  Then  you 
can  make  your  own  judgment  concerning  the  differences  between  us, 
and  evaluate  whether  Biblical  truths  are  being  faithfully  upheld 
by  the  GBGM. 


I am  convinced  that  the  mission  program  of  the  United 
Methodist  Church  is  no  longer  founded  upon  these  teachings  that 
have  for  years  been  the  hallmarks  of  the  evangelical  faith. 

Historic  Wesleyan  theology  is  out  and  radical  new  ideas  are  in. 

As  a consequence,  Methodism's  missions  thrust,  which  once 
was  the  flagship  of  North  America's  missionary  movement,  has 
foundered  on  the  shoals  of  a bankrupt  theology. 

I hope  you  agree  with  me  that  this 
must  be  changed,  and  that  United 
Methodists  must  once  again  rise  up  in 
obedience  to  Jesus  Christ  and  make  the 
evangelization  of  the  world  our  highest 
priority.  Your  partnership  in  the  effort 
to  restore  to  United  Methodism  its  true 
mission  heritage  is  vital! 


The  problems  in  our  Church  are  so  great,  my  friend,  and  the 
needs  of  a lost  world  are  so  urgent,  that  words  alone  are  not 
enough.  Dialogue  regarding  missions  has  been  going  on  for  nearly 
two  decades  in  our  denomination.  But  all  the  while,  millions  are 
plunging  into  eternity  without  hope  of  salvation. 

It  is  time  for  action!  Evangelical  convictions  alone  will 
not  win  the  lost  to  Jesus.  Orthodox  theology  in  itself  will  not 
save  anyone.  Only  our  obedient  response  to  the  Great  Commission 
will  reach  the  nations  for  Christ.  We  must  pray,  we  must  give, 
we  must  go.  That  is  His  command.  And  that  is  our  commitment. 

Thank  you  for  joining  the  Mission  Society  in  the  marvelous 
task  of  taking  the  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 


P.S.  Your  support  matters!  The  needs  on  our  fields  around  the 
world,  coupled  with  the  special  demands  upon  our  resources  during 
this  General  Conference  year,  make  your  gift  this  month  very 
important.  I know  I can  count  on  you!  Thank  you,  in  advance, 
for  your  gift. 


XUIU  UUU«£> 

THE  MISSION  SOCIETY  FOR  UNITED  METHODISTS  fECFHi 

P.O.  BOX  1103/DECATUR,  GEORGIA  30031-1103/PH.  (404)  378-8746 

The  symbol  of  mist 


A MONTHLY  LETTER  ON  EVANGELISM 
MONATLICHER  INFORM ATIONSBRIEF  UBER  EVANGELISATION 
LETTRE  MENSUELLE  SUR  L ’ £ V A N G E L I S A T I 0 N 


No.  8,  August  1982 


Dear  Friends, 

The  July  Letter  featured  my  colleague  Wesley  Ariarajah  writing  a pastoral 
note  to  a Sri  Lankan  Christian  on  witness  to  Hindu  neighbours.  It  was  very 
quickly  responded  to.  The  Ecumenical  Press  Service  picked  it  up  immediately. 
Twelve  written  statements  arrived  from  Asia,  Europe  and  Africa.  So,  for  this 
month  I propose  to  take  life  easy  and  simply  publish  selections  from  these 
responses.  The  issue,  as  I see  it,  is  deadly  serious  - Do  we  or  do  we  not 
proclaim  "Christ  is  the  Only  Way;  there  is  no  salvation  except  through  him."? 
Wesley  clearly  advised  "no"  in  front  of  a Hindu.  What  do  you  think?  I’m 
half-tempted  to  wade  into  the  discussion.  But  let's  hear  our  readers  first. 

Whatever  the  theology  and  whatever  the  missiology  (what  a big  word) , I am 
happy  to  find  that  the  format  of  a pastoral  letter  on  evangelism  communicates. 
Pastor  H.  Barth  in  France  had  his  attention  caught  "by  Wesley’s  letter  to 
Ranjith".  He  suggested  if  we  could  "from  time  to  time,  do  this  kind  of  letter 
addressed  to  other  ’sorts’  of  evangelists:  vis-avis  secularized  persons  in 
Europe,  for  instance,  or  vis-a-vis  persons  who  are  victims  of  sects,  or  vis-a- 
vis  socio-professional  categories  (workers’  milieu,  small  bourgeoisie...)". 
Good  idea.  I’ll  work  on  it.  And  if  you  feel  like  trying  your  hand,  or  know 
somebody  who  would,  please  let  me  know. 

Before  you  turn  the  page  for  readers'  responses  to  Wesley,  I would  like  to 
report  to  you  some  recent  "evangelism"  highlights  in  the  life  of  the  WCC. 

In  July,  we  had  our  Central  Committee  meeting.  It  is  the  highest  policy- 
making body  in  the  WCC,  and  apart  from  the  assemblies  probably  the  world's 
most  formally  representative  church  body.  Let  me  share  several  things  which 
happened  there. 

The  concern  for  the  theology  of  cultures  received  a lot  of  attention.  It  is 
not  simply  a "dialogue"  issue.  It  is  something  like  my  walking  through  the 
Geneva  Museum  of  Art  and  History  for  the  first  time.  Beautiful  religious 
paintings.  Jesus  speaking  to  his  disciples  by  a Swiss  lake.  Christianity  has 


WORLD  COUNCIL  OF  CHURCHES  ■ COMMISSION  ON  WORLD  MISSION  AND  EVANGELISM 
OEKUMENISCHER  RAT  DER  KIRCHEN  ■ KOMMISSION  FUR  WELTMISSION  UND  EVANGELISATION 
CONSEIL  CECUMENIQUE  DES  EGLISES  ■ COMMISSION  DE  MISSION  ET  D ’ EVAN  GELIS  ATI  ON 


Case  postale  N°  66  ■ 150,  route  de  Femey  ■ CH-1211  Geneve  20  /Switzerland 


2 


been  totally  contextualized  into  European  culture.  And  then  I found  myself 
saying  to  myself,  "How  much  richer  the  Gospel  will  be  to  all  of  us  if  it 
can  ever  be  seen  through  the  cultures  of  Asia  and  Africa,  etc?"  I think 
this  is  what  the  Central  Committee  was  concerned  about. 

On  a number  of  occasions,  a woman  delegate  from  the  Netherlands  said  something 
to  this  effect,  "I  am  a mother.  Many  of  our  children  have  dropped  out  of 
church."  In  fact,  probably  she  used  these  same  simple  words.  It  was  power- 
ful. I think  it  will  be  heard  in  Vancouver. 

During  a plenary  session.  Max  Rafransoa,  General  Secretary  of  the  All  African 
Council  of  Churches,  told  the  Central  Committee,  "In  Africa,  evangelism  is  our 
first  priority,  but  we  can't  separate  this  from  the  whole  problem  of  libera- 
tion, not  only  the  question  of  political  liberation  as  in  Southern  Africa  but 
all  types  of  alienation  which  exist  on  our  continent.  It  is  because  of  the 
Gospel  that  we  speak  for  liberation."  It  was  well  said.  I hope  he  would  say 
some  more. 

The  Central  Committee  approved  an  important  document  called  "Mission  and 
Evangelism  - an  Ecumenical  Affirmation"  which  had  been  drafted  and  submitted 
by  CWME.  The  statement  is  now  a WCC  statement  on  the  subject.  It  contains 
many  ecumenical  insights  on  evangelism,  one  of  the  most  important,  it  seems  to 
me,  is  this  in  paragraph  number  34: 


"There  is  no  evangelism  without  solidarity;  there  is  no 
Christian  solidarity  that  does  not  involve  sharing  the 
knowledge  of  the  Kingdom  which  is  God's  promise  to  the 
poor  of  the  earth.  There  is  here  a double  credibility: 
A proclamation  that  does  not  hold  forth  the  promises  of 
the  justice  of  the  Kingdom  to  the  poor  of  the  earth  is 
a caricature  of  the  Gospel;  but  Christian  participation 
in  the  struggles  for  justice  which  does  not  point 
towards  the  promises  of  the  Kingdom  also  makes  a cari- 
cature of  a Christian  understanding  of  justice." 


I shall  be  sending  you  a copy  of  the  full  text  later  in  the  year,  and  would 
ask  for  your  help  in  circulating  it  to  local  churches  and  getting  their 
response . 

Now,  back  to  readers'  responses  to  Wesley's  letter  on  witness  to  Hindus. 
Welcome  to  the  debate. 

With  warm  greetings. 

Yours  in  Christ, 


Raymond  Fung 


SELECTED  READERS'  RESPONSES  TO 


- 3 - 


WESLEY  ARIARAJAH ' S LETTER  ON  WITNESS  TO  HINDU  NEIGHBOURS 


From  Parmananda  R.  Divarkar,  S.J.,  India 


I found  myself  very  much  in  sympathy  with  Wesley's  line  of  thought.  Of  course, 
he  does  not  say  all  that  there  is  to  be  said  on  the  subject;  nor  does  he  claim 
to.  But  he  does  open  up  a lot  of  questions  that  need  to  be  examined;  and  which 
moreover  are  relevant  not  just  when  addressing  Hindus. 

One  of  my  own  reflections  on  this  matter,  as  you  know  from  our  previous  dis- 
cussion, is  that  we  need  not  only  new  "models"  of  evangelization  but  a new  type 
of  model.  The  traditional  models  envisaged  communication  in  one  direction’:  the 
point  of  departure  remained  firm  and  stable;  and  a change,  indeed  a conversion, 
was  expected  at  the  receiving  end.  Could  we  not  think  of  "dialogal  models"  for 
accomplishing  the  evangelical  task? 

Do  keep  up  the  initiative  of  encouraging  an  exchange  of  ideas  on  this  topic, 
which  is  both  interesting  and  very  important. 


From  L.  Suohie  Mhasi,  Nagaland,  India 

The  statement  of  Wesley  in  the  form  of  a letter  is  very  educative.  Once  a 
Gandhian  leader  came  to  Kohima  and  we  had  fellowship  with  him.  As  I was  sit- 
ting by  him,  he  started  conversing  with  me  about  religious  matter.  He  said, 

"My  mother  is  a wonderful  religious  woman  in  the  world.  But  she  did  not  like 
to  practise  kneeling  in  prayer  because  it  is  what  the  Christians  practise. 

Some  Christians  also  do  not  like  'tika'.  There  are  some  extreme  Christians 
who  say  that  man  can  be  saved  through  Christ  only  and  there  is  no  other  way. 
What  is  your  view?"  I replied,  "It  is  what  I believe."  "Then  there  are 
millions  and  millions  of  people  in  other  major  religions  in  the  world.  What 
will  be  their  fate  then?"  he  harshly  asked.  "According  to  the  Bible,  the 
unbelievers  of  Christ  will  perish."  I replied.  He  angrily  departed.  My 
conviction  is  that  whether  one  likes  it  or  not,  we  cannot  compromise  the  truth. 

Once  I share  the  words  of  God  with  a Hindu  young  man  in  a hotel.  For  several 
times  when  I said  some  thing,  he  replied,  "Yes,  it  is  in  our  religious  book 
too."  At  last  I posed  a question  to  him,  "Do  you  have  the  joy  of  salvation 
in  your  heart?"  He  replied,  "No."  "We  Christians  have  the  real  joy  of 
salvation  in  our  hearts."  I told  him.  However  deep  their  search  for  the  truth, 
their  devotion,  their  philosophy;  however  old  their  religion  is,  they  do  not 
have  the  peace  and  joy  of  forgiveness  of  their  sins  and  of  having  communion 
with  the  living  God;  and  therefore,  seeking  for  peace  they  practise  self- 
immolation.  We  must  love  them  and  must  present  Christ  the  only  living  bread 
from  God  to  them. 


From  Israel  M.  Kabalimu,  Bukoba,  Tanzania 


"Christ  Only  is  the  Way"  is  a common  conviction  among  many  Christians  in 
Africa.  Since,  the  witness  of  the  preacher  is  based  on  his/her  own  reflection 
and  experience,  no  one  outside  the  preacher  could  deny  it.  Some  of  the  revi- 
valists I had  talked  to  in  our  diocese,  stress  that  when  a person  testifies 
to  the  power  of  Christ,  he  does  so  in  ecstasy.  At  such  a moment  a person 
becomes  so  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  he  may  feel  to  have  been  "born  again" 


- 4 - 


with  Christ.  However,  this  is  not  done  to  force  the  hearers  to  do  the  same  but 
rather  it  is  an  open  encouragement  to  share  Christ’s  Love,  and  Salvation  among 
themselves . 

If  the  Hindus  do  not  find  any  reality  in  such  a Christian  witness,  e.g.,  "Christ 
is  the  Only  Way",  we  cannot  force  them  to  accept  it.  The  Holy  Spirit,  after  a 
Christian  witness,  functions  among  the  hearers  and  a few  would  become  genuinely 
converted.  It  is  my  opinion  that  after  a person  has  recognized  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel,  he  or  she  gradually  would  accept  it  at  his/her  own  volition. 


From  W.  Morgenstern,  Dresden,  German  Democratic  Republic 

1 . The  basis  of  all  Christian  witness  and  all  missionary  and  evangelistic 
activity  is  the  fact  that  God  acted  decisively  and  comprehensively  for  all  human 
beings  in  Jesus  Christ:  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself" 

(2  Cor  5:19)  and  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  Son  that  all  who 
believe  in  Him  should  not  perish  but  have  eternal  life"  (John  3:16). 

2.  The  real  motive  of  Christian  speech  and  action  is  rooted  in  personal 
experience  of  the  Love  of  God.  Paul  writes:  "Having  received  mercy,  we  weary 
not..."  (2  Cor  4:1)  And  Peter  tells  those  who  would  forbid  him  from  witnessing 
to  Christ:  "We  cannot  keep  silent  about  what  we  have  seen  and  heard."  (Acts 
4:20) 

3.  Because  it  is  God's  will  that  all  human  beings  should  be  saved  and  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth  (1  Tim  2:4),  the  mission  of  the  Church  can  have  no 
limits.  The  dialogue  with  people  of  other  faiths  and  ideologies  is  a specific 
form  of  mission  calling  for  a special  measure  of  sensitivity,  humility  and 
receptivity . 

4.  Christian  witness  can  only  be  accepted  when  it  is  accompanied  by  the  witness 
of  life.  In  the  encounter  with  people  of  other  faiths,  therefore,  it  is 
essential  to  respect  both  their  integrity  and  their  freedom. 

5.  Dialogue  is  possible  only  if  the  partners  to  it  are  ready  to  listen  to  each 
other  and  to  take  the  other  partner's  conviction  seriously.  The  absence  of  this 
readiness  to  listen  on  the  part  of  the  witness  to  Christ,  however  imbued  with  a 
sense  of  mission,  will  always  prove  a fatal  handicap  preventing  him  or  her  from 
successfully  commending  the  Good  News  to  others. 

6.  In  the  dialogue  with  people  of  other  faiths,  the  witness  of  Christ  always 
also  finds  him  or  herself  in  a tense  situation,  particularly  so  even.  However 
friendly,  humble,  receptive  and  patient  his  or  her  approach  to  the  dialogue 
partner  may  be,  the  point  will  inevitably  be  reached  when  he  or  she  must  testify 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  indeed  to  "the  crucified  Christ,  a stumbling  block 
to  the  Jews,  and  foolishness  to  the  Gentiles"  (1  Cor  1:23). 

7.  The  Gospel  is  a message  which  necessarily  requires  a decision.  This  being 
so,  the  dialogue,  too,  will  reach  the  decisive  - i.e.  the  "critical"  point, 
earlier  or  later.  The  Christian  who  seeks  to  witness  to  his  or  her  Lord  will 
have  to  allow  seriously  for  the  possibility  that  his  or  her  witness  may  also 
meet  with  resistance,  rejection  or  even  violence  (Acts  9:20-23;  13:44-46;  17: 
22-23,  etc) . 

8.  In  dialogue,  too,  love  and  truth  are  inseparable.  The  ruthless  fanatic  for 
truth  is  just  as  incapable  of  dialogue  with  people  of  other  faiths  as  the 


- 5 - 


Christian  who,  out  of  a spurious  love,  keeps  silent  about  the  consequence  of 
rejecting  the  truth.  Christian  mission  is  constantly  exposed  to  both  these 
dangers.  But  the  special  temptation  to  which  dialogical  mission  seems  to  be 
most  exposed  is  that  of  telling  only  half  the  truth,  out  of  a mistaken 
tolerance  or  fear  of  the  reactions  of  the  partner  in  dialogue.  But  the  whole 
truth  is:  "Whoever  believes  in  the  Son  has  eternal  life,  but  whoever  refuses 
to  believe  in  the  Son  will  never  see  life;  the  anger  of  God  rests  on  him  or 
her . " (John  3 : 36) 


From  Moti  Lai  Pandit,  New  Delhi,  India 


Dear  Wesley, 

Your  letter  to  Ranjith  is  thought-provoking.  While  going  through  the  letter, 
certain  important  questions  arose  in  my  mind.  Let  me  share  them  with  you. 

1 . There  are  lot  of  ambiguous  expressions  and  terms  in  your  letter.  It  is 
very  difficult  to  understand  what  you  really  mean  by  spiritual  experience. 
Spiritual  experience  of  what?  There  must  be  some  truth,  a belief,  a way  of 
life  to  be  experienced.  An  experience,  whatever  its  nature  and  content,  is 
always  cognitive,  and  therefore  operates  within  a particular  frame  of  beliefs 
or  ideas,  predispositions,  and  so  on.  It  is,  therefore,  fallacious  to  speak 
of  experience  without  any  reference  to  the  truth  which  I am  to  share  or 
experience . 

2.  It  has  become  a fashion  to  say  that  Hinduism  values  experience  rather  than 
doctrine.  This  is  not,  historically  speaking,  true.  The  study  of  classical 
Hinduism,  even  of  contemporary  neo-Hinduism,  makes  it  quite  clear  that  teach- 
ings and  doctrines  and  beliefs  of  every  Hindu  denomination  or  sect  are  based 
on  the  ideas  of  a particular  prophet  or  saint.  Each  denomination  has  its  own 
belief-system.  Hinduism  may  not  have  homogeneous  doctrines,  yet  certain 
beliefs  are  universal  among  all  Hindu  denominations:  the  concept  of  samsara, 
karma,  dualism  between  mind  and  body,  eternity  of  soul,  etc.  It  is,  therefore, 
wrong  to  say  that  Hinduism  is  basically  oriented  towards  experience  and  not 
towards  a belief-system. 

3.  No  religion  exists  without  the  dimension  of  experience.  The  same  is  the 
case  Hinduism.  The  experience  of  one  person,  whether  he  be  called  a saint  or 
prophet,  are  concretised  into  what  one  may  call  doctrines  and  beliefs.  Take 
the  case  of  Advaita  Vedanta  of  Sankara.  Whatever  Sankara  wrote  or  said  have 
been  transformed  into  a particular  school  of  beliefs  and  doctrines  by  his 
followers.  These  beliefs  and  doctrines  are  not  accepted  by  those  who  follow 
Ramanuja  or  the  Trika  system  of  Kashmir.  Take  the  contemporary  examples  of 
Ramakrishana  or  Ramana.  Ramakrishana  has  been  raised  to  the  pedestal  of  a 
deity  by  his  followers,  and  his  teachings  have  become  the  doctrinal  basis  for 
his  followers.  The  same  is  the  case  with  Ramana.  To  say  that  Hindu  denomina- 
tions have  no  founders  or  prophets  is,  from  a historical  viewpoint,  not 
correct . 

4.  You  maintain  that  God  can  be  experienced  through  different  ways,  such  as 
bhakti  yoga,  karma  yoga,  jnana  yoga,  etc.  This  unfortunate  classification  is 
not  found  at  all  in  traditional  Hinduism.  It  is  the  creation  of  Vivekananda. 

If  we,  for  example,  study  the  classical  texts  on  Yoga  dispassionately,  it 
becomes  clear  that  the  aim  of  Yoga  as  such  is  not  to  experience  God;  rather 
it  is  to  reach  the  state  of  isolation  (kaivalyam) . I shall  not  here  go  into 
a textual  exegesis.  However,  we  must  remind  ourselves  that  when  making  use 


6 


of  such  terms,  we  must  be  aware  of  their  meaning,  and  how  they  have  been  applied 
in  the  contexts  in  which  they  sprang.  Carelessness  can  lead  to  confusion  and 
chaos  of  thought. 

5.  In  this  context  to  say  that  Hinduism  is  tolerant  is  to  misread  history.  This 
fallacious  argument  started  with  Vivekananda,  and  has  now  become  a slogan  with 
contemporary  neo-Hindu  writers  and  leaders.  What  is  maintained  to  be  tolerance 
turns  out,  when  perceived  carefully,  to  be  intolerance.  We  just  have  to  study 
the  contemporary  Hindu  missionary  literature,  particularly  of  Hindu  Vishwa 
Parishad,  Arya  Smaj , etc. 

6.  The  question  is  not  whether  we  should  preach  Christ  to  Hindus  or  not.  The 
question  is:  how  to  preach  him.  I agree  with  you  that  we  cannot  separate  the 
message  from  the  one  who  carries  the  message.  But  this  does  not  mean  that  the 
truth-claim  of  Christ  depends  on  the  person  who  carries  it.  Truth  must  subsist 
in  itself.  If  truth  is  dependent  on  something  else  other  than  itself  for  its 
validity,  it  is  no  more  truth.  If  Christ  is  God,  he  must  validate  himself  as 
God.  This  assertion  - that  Christ  is  God,  and  therefore  redeemer  of  mankind  - 
must  vindicate  itself.  If  human  techniques  can  lead  to  the  experience  of  God, 
then  God  is  nothing  but  fiction,  an  illusion  created  by  imagination.  What  is 
needed  is  not  the  negation  of  this  truth  (that  Christ  is  God)  by  entering  into 
a false  pluralism  (all  roads  lead  to  Rome) , but  a re-interpretation  in  the  con- 
text of  historically-conditioned  human  experiences.  The  need  of  preaching 
Christ  as  redeemer  exists  as  much  now  as  it  did  when  the  event  of  Incarnation 
took  place.  If  this  point  is  missed  in  our  Christian  life,  we  have  missed  the 
central  meaning  of  Incarnation,  Death  and  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7.  We  cannot  separate  the  witnessing  of  Christ  to  Hindus  from  the  message  of 
Christ.  We  cannot  witness  Christ  outside  of  his  message.  To  bring  a dichotomy 
between  Christ  and  his  message  is  to  deprive  Incarnation  of  its  significance 
and  meaning  in  the  plan  of  God.  I agree  with  you  on  the  problem  of  methodology. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Church  in  the  Third  World  countries  suffers  from  the 
sins  of  all  historical  aberrations  which  took  place  in  the  West.  We  have 
various  denominations,  we  have  different  modes  of  worship  and  confessions,  we 
have  different  structures  in  the  church  - all  of  them  imported  from  the  West. 

In  this  sense  we  can  say  that  we  do  not  have  the  authentic  Gospel,  and  therefore 
not  authentic  Christ.  Our  Christ  is  a Christ  of  the  Western  denomination,  of 
Western  confessions,  of  Western  cultures,  etc.  We  have  to  rectify  this  situa- 
tion. The  Western  garb  of  Christianity  has  put  us  in  a defensive  position.  It 
has  isolated  us  from  the  mainstream  of  our  culture  and  history.  But  we  have 
to  be  careful  on  this  point,  that  is,  this  aberration  of  the  past  does  not 
absolve  us  from  our  task,  which  is  to  preach  Christ  authentically  in  the 
contexts  in  which  we  live. 

8.  Let  us  keep  this  in  mind  always:  If  we  really  believe  in  the  uniqueness  of 
Christ,  we  will  have  to  make  this  belief  a reality  through  our  witness.  Christ's 
uniqueness  is  not  hindrance  only  to  Hindus,  but  to  everyone.  It  is  proving  a 
hindrance  even  to  the  church. 


From  Johannes  Aagaard,  Denmark 
Dear  Wesley, 

I appreciate  your  letter  to  Ranjith  and  I shall  express  my  gratitude  for  the 
letter  by  offering  some  critical  questions  and  statements: 


7 


1 . During  my  many  excursions  to  India  I have  been  impressed  by  the  plurifor- 
mity  of  Hinduism.  But  at  the  same  time  this  fact  has  put  a full-stop  to  most 
of  my  generalizations  about  "Hinduism"  and  thus  made  life  more  difficult!  I 
should  like  to  make  your  life  more  difficult  too,  for  I am  not  sure  that  your 
generalization  "Hinduism"  holds  water.  In  fact  it  is  my  impression  that  you 
by  "Hinduism"  simply  means  that  limited  part  of  neo-Hinduism,  which  took  off 
from  Ramakrishna/Vivekananda  and  similar  synthezisers . 

2.  I am  somewhat  worried  because  of  the  tendency  in  your  letter  to  emphasize 
knowledge  and  not  faith.  Does  this  represent  a terminological  trend  only?  Or 
does  it  reveal  a certain  one-sidedness?  You  speak  about  knowledge  as  a 
counterpart  to  experience,  while  the  counterpart  to  faith  is  obedience?  I 
would  not  exclude  your  dimension,  but  I do  think  that  it  is  only  a biblical 
trend  if  and  in  so  far  as  knowledge  is  part  of  faith  and  experience  is  part  of 
obedience.  I know  well  that  this  terminology  is  not  at  all  as  easy  as  yours 
in  relation  to  my  Hindu-f riends , but  it  may  still  be  necessary. 

3.  You  underline  that  "God"  cannot  be  taken  anywhere.  But  this  fact  does 
not  exclude  - I hope  - that  the  good  news  and  its  affirmation  of  life  and 

of  God's  love  to  mankind  can  and  must  be  taken  everywhere.  It  has  to  be  taken 
to  all  mankind,  not  as  a package  deal,  that  is  right,  but  still  as  something 
which  has  to  be  sent  off  and  received. 

Neither  Nordic  people  nor  Indian  people  have  been  able  to  find  the  truth  by 
themselves.  Nor  has  the  Jewish  people  been  able  to.  No  one  can  experience 
or  see  Truth.  It  has  to  be  revealed  "from  outside".  We  cannot  escape  that 
hard  fact.  Faith  can  only  be  shared  when  it  has  been  accepted  as  a gift  which 
is  and  remains  in  a way  foreign  to  all  of  us. 

4.  The  reason  for  this  foreigness  is  not  imperialism  or  colonialism  or  other 
isms.  The  reason  is  our  sin  and  our  alienation  from  God.  Not  the  concepts 
matter,  but  the  fact  matters.  The  human  condition  is  fundamentally  determined 
from  the  fact  that  we  do  not  know  who  we  are  ourselves  and  definitely  not  who 
God  is . 

We  not  only  do  not  understand  our  human  condition,  but  we  are  most  probably 
even  in  principle  not  able  to  understand  it.  Our  knowledge  more  than  anything 
is  ruined.  We  do  not  even  put  the  right  questions,  not  to  speak  about  the 
answers  to  our  dilemma.  I see  no  fundamental  difference  between  people  and 
people  in  this  respect.  Danes  hate  to  acknowledge  this  hard  fact  and  so  do 
all  other  people.  We  prefer  our  own  religious  projections  - and  although  they 
differ  from  people  to  people,  they  are  fundamentally  the  same:  we  see  in  a 
mirror  and  thereby  we  see  ourselves.  We  are  our  own  horizon  and  constitute 
our  own  limitations. 

Jesus  and  his  communication  to  mankind  is  different  from  all  that.  He  is  the 
road  in  a very  specific  way,  specific  because  of  his  specific  mission.  This 
specificity  is  not  part  of  the  church's  reality.  The  road  of  the  church  is 
inclusive:  Those  who  are  not  against  the  church  are  for  it,  but  those  who  are 
not  with  Christ  are  against  Him  (Luke  9:50  and  11:23).  This  exclusive  claim 
is  part  of  his  love  and  in  fact  is  the  most  inclusive  mission  one  can  imagine. 

God's  name  is  Christ,  for  Christ  reveals  the  face  of  God,  creates  the  love  of 
God,  gives  the  faith  in  God.  God  always  spoke  to  mankind  in  Christ,  and  there 
is  no  other  road  from  God  to  us  than  this  revelation.  But  from  that  revela- 
tion there  are  many  roads  to  mankind  in  all  its  religious  diversity.  All  these 
roads  can  be  used  by  the  Holy  Spirit  who,  however,  always  speaks  out  of  the 
wisdom  of  the  Truth  which  Christ  manifested. 


8 


I know  well  that  this  double  dimension  is  not  easy  to  express  in  a factual 
dialogue,  but  it  is  necessary,  I hope,  that  we  never  forget  this  dialectic 
and  attempt  to  communicate  it.  The  church  is  itself  more  of  mankind  than  of 
God,  as  are  all  religions  in  the  world.  The  church  is  not  the  presence  of 
God  or  Christ.  It  is  when  it  is  at  its  best  a pointer  to  God  beyond  all  gods 
and  divinities.  It  is  fundamentally  very  necessary  never  to  forget  this 
distance  between  us  and  God.  This  unites  us  with  all  of  mankind.  We  are  all 
in  the  same  dilemma. 

I fear  that  some  of  my  friends  may  sneer:  European  theology.  If  so,  what  then? 
I am  a European  theologian,  and  I speak  or  write  as  such.  If  not  I would 
cheat.  We  have  a lot  of  escapism  in  modern  theology,  which  makes  people  behave 
as  if  they  were  someone  else.  Let  us  not  join  this  farce,  which  threatens  to 
empty  the  theological  task  of  its  seriousness. 


From  Vinay  Samuel,  Bangalore,  India 

I appreciate  the  concern  of  this  letter  to  be  sensitive  and  to  be  aware  of  a 
number  of  pitfalls  in  Christian  witness  among  Hindus.  Most  Christians  whom  I 
know  would  affirm  the  necessity  of  an  integral  relationship  and  proper  con- 
gruity  between  the  messenger  and  the  message.  But  there  is  an  important 
distinction  between  the  Hindu  and  Christian  world  views  in  the  emphasis  given 
to  this  relationship.  The  Hindu  perspective  is  that  the  messenger  must  reach 
the  status  of  a guru  before  he  can  instruct  others  about  matters  of  faith. 

There  is  no  dominant  concept  of  bearing  witness  in  Hinduism  because  the  funda- 
mental relationship  within  which  religious  communication  takes  place  is  that 
between  a guru  and  a disciple.  On  the  contrary,  the  Christian  perspective  is 
that  an  ordinary  disciple  can  share  matters  of  faith  with  others.  A person 
does  not  have  to  reach  a state  of  enlightenment  that  identifies  him  as  a guru 
or  master  before  he  can  share  with  others,  nor  in  so  doing  does  he  make  any 
claim  to  be  a master. 

Consequently,  when  Christians  share  with  Hindus,  they  appear  _o  ^ making  . — 
implicit  claim  to  a status  as  a guru,  which  they  do  not  demonstrate.  So  it 
is  important  that  Christians  do  not  bear  their  witness  in  a didactical  manner, 
using  categorical  or  absolutist  terms.  Rather  they  must  humbly  share  their 
convictions  in  a fashion  that  shows  that  they  are  disciples  of  the  guru  who 
enables  his  disciples  to  share.  The  issue  is  whether  we  can  speak  with 
conviction  without  being  categorical.  For  our  categorical  statements  give 
the  impression  of  a claim  to  have  reached  perfection. 

I fully  agree  that  in  dialogueing  with  Hindus,  we  are  dialogueing  with  members 
of  a religious  tradition  which  includes  great  spiritual  giants.  Only  ignorance 
mixed  with  arrogance  would  dismiss  all  such  as  not  of  God,  merely  human  or  even 
evil.  But  the  very  openendedness  and  plurality  of  Hinduism  which  makes  it  easy 
for  the  Christian  to  begin  a discussion  with  a Hindu  at  any  point,  makes  it 
impossible  for  him  to  reach  a conclusion  anywhere.  In  the  popular  understanding 
of  religious  pluralism,  all  expressions  of  religion  have  equal  validity.  Thus 
an  atheist  and  a devout  Bhakti  follower  have  equally  valid  stances.  The  ethical 
and  social  implications  of  such  a view  are  obvious  to  any  observer  of  Hinduism. 
The  oppressive  dimensions  of  casteism  are  not  merely  rooted  in  economic  or 
social  realities,  but  are  reinforced  by  the  religious  world  view.  Any  witness 
to  the  religious  world  view  of  Hinduism  must  not  neglect  the  religious  sanc- 
tioning of  casteism. 

Therefore  while  Hinduism  has  a concept  that  truth  has  many  dimensions  and  takes 
a variety  of  religious  forms,  the  only  basis  of  truth  is  religious  experience. 


- 9 - 


The  content  of  that  experience  can  only  be  known  and  authenticated  by  the 
individual  who  experiences  it.  It  cannot  be  evaluated  by  anyone  else.  This 
renders  it  almost  impossible  to  formulate  criteria  for  evaluating  truth 
within  any  religious  experience. 

But  people  do  form  judgements  within  Hinduism.  The  religious  experiences  of 
the  vast  majority  of  Hindus  who  may  be  committed  to  the  worldview  of  karma  and 
reincarnation  are  set  in  the  context  of  being  victims  of  oppression.  Within 
that  situation  they  are  forced  to  ask  questions  and  make  judgements  for  which 
their  own  religious  system  provides  no  objective  validity.  Christian  witness 
and  dialogue  must  therefore  not  be  restricted  to  only  one  type  of  religious 
experience  among  literate  and  sophisticated  Hindus.  It  must  begin  with  the 
questions  and  judgements  of  these  marginalised  groups,  especially  the  women 
and  the  poor.  For  it  was  with  the  questions  of  these  groups  that  Jesus  began 
to  explain  the  good  news,  even  to  the  rich.  Not  all  human  questions  point  to 
the  realities  and  answers  of  the  Gospel.  The  questions  of  the  untroubled 
rich  did  not  lead  them  to  appreciate  the  answers  of  Jesus.  It  was  those  rich 
who  experienced  for  themselves  the  questions  of  the  marginalised,  Zaccheus 
the  outcast  and  the  prodigal  son  who  experienced  degradation,  who  found  in 
Jesus  the  answer  to  their  quest.  When  they  found  themselves  victims  of 
oppression,  they  asked  the  right  questions  and  came  to  Jesus  for  the  answers. 
That  is  part  of  what  is  meant  by  repentance. 

A crucial  area  therefore  for  Christian  witness  to  Hindus  is  to  begin  with  the 
questions  of  the  marginalised  within  Hinduism,  the  women  and  the  poor,  and  to 
share  the  answers  of  Jesus  which  affirm  the  validity  of  their  questions  and 
of  their  judgements.  The  aim  of  Christian  witness  is  not  to  enable  the 
literate  sophisticated  Hindu  to  have  a religious  encounter  with  a mystical 
figure  from  another  religious  tradition.  The  Gospel  comes  with  questions. 

It  enables  the  questions  of  the  marginalised  Hindus  to  be  affirmed,  and 
addressed  by  the  Gospel,  and  addresses  those  questions  to  the  socially  elite 
Hindu. 

Again,  because  the  Chris  tan  Gospel  is  about  breaking  down  barriers  between 
God  and  man  and  between  man  and  man  and  so  addresses  issues  such  as  the 
barriers  between  rich  and  poor,  caste  and  outcaste.  So  the  Christian  witness 
cannot  be  the  witness  of  an  individual  alone  testifying  to  his  own  personal 
religious  experience.  It  must  be  the  witness  of  the  life  of  a Christian 
community  in  which  the  new  life  of  reconciliation  is  being  expressed.  A 
person's  Christian  witness  must  not  be  confined  to  claiming  a privileged 
status  for  his  own  Christian  religious  experience  as  superior  to  other 
religious  experiences.  It  must  be  to  witness  to  his  participation  in  the 
reality  of  the  reconciliation  which  his  Christian  community  is  experiencing 
which  he  is  convinced  is  mediated  to  them  and  offered  to  all  through  Jesus 
Christ . 


10  - 


From  Raymond  Fung,  again,  but  on  a different  subject. 

Since  there  is  a blank  page  left,  let  me  advertise  a 
book  I have  put  together  and  recently  published  by 
the  WCC.  It  tells  true  stories  of  the  "house  churches" 
in  the  People’s  Republic  of  China.  This  is  how  the 
promotion  material  describes  it: 

HOUSEHOLDS  OF  GOD  ON  CHINA'S  SOIL 

A book  of  stories,  but  the  stories 
are  from  real  life.  They  are 
stories  about  the  church  in  China, 
told  by  Chinese  Christians.  They 
are  about  the  "house  churches"  of 
which  we  have  heard  so  much  and 
know  so  little.  They  describe 
"how  small  Christian  communities, 
through  one  of  the  most  radical 
uphevals  in  human  history,  kept 
their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  - and 
how  their  faith  kept  them".  And 
they  do  so  with  a simplicity  which 
is  both  refreshing  and  challenging. 

Emilio  Castro  wrote  in  the  Foreword,  "Personally,  I found 
these  stories  deeply  moving.  They  meant  a lot  to  me  in 
my  own  commitment  to  Jesus  Christ  and  his  church." 


He  also  suggests  a distinctive  type  of 
contextual  theology.  Rather  than  adapting 
theology  to  context  in  a way  that  places 
the  gospel  in  cultural  captivity,  he  be- 
lieves that  the  gospel  has  a normative 
priority  and  context  an  experiential  prior- 
ity. Brands  of  North  American  adjectival 
theology,  which  view  one's  context  as 
normative  for  doing  theology,  could  ben- 
efit from  his  way  of  doing  theology  in 
context,  rather  than  subjecting  theology 
to  context. 

This  book  will  also  help  those  who 
want  to  think  theologically  about  social 
issues.  The  tendency  to  moralize  may  re- 
lieve a guilty  conscience  or  two  but  fails 
to  respond  evangelically  to  one's  context. 
Confessing  Christ  in  a particular  situa- 
tion binds  us  as  well  as  the  situation  to 
Christ.  To  confess  Christ  as  Lord  in  a con- 
text that  denies  people  the  humanity  that 
Christ  assumed  and  reconciled  is  a re- 
sponse that  arises  from  the  gospel. 

A critical  question  is  whether  inser- 


Help us 
Send  Her 
Daddy’s 
Love 


It’s  not  her  fault  that 
Daddy’s  in  prison.  Yet  she 
is  serving  time,  too  . . . 
days  of  loneliness  no  child 
should  have  to  endure. 

Through  Project 
Angel  Tree,  church  mem- 
bers are  giving  children  a 
Christmas  to  remember— 
by  buying  gifts  to  show 
love.  And  bringing  fami- 
|T  lies  of  prisoners  into  the 
' larger  Christian  family- 
all  year  ’round! 


Project® 

AngelTree 

? Straight  from  the  Heart 

1 . 

Prison  Fellowship  Ministries 
P.0.  Box  17500 
Washington,  DC  20041-0500 


tion  in  a crisis  situation  is  a legitimate 
starting  point  for  a theology  of  ministry. 
We  must  guard  against  the  tendency  to 
respond  merely  to  one's  context  istead  of 
the  gospel.  This,  however,  is  what 
de  Gruchy  successfully  avoids.  By  using 
Tracy's  concept  of  the  three  publics,  he 
minimizes  the  danger  of  playing  one 
public  off  against  the  other  (such  as  the 
church  or  society  against  the  academy). 
By  beginning  with  Bonhoeffer  and  Barth's 
chris tological  emphasis,  he  lessens  the 
propensity  merely  to  moralize  about  so- 
cial issues.  By  incorporating  insights  from 
liberation  theology,  he  reminds  us  of  the 
critical  role  of  society  in  one's  theological 
and  pastoral  activity.  Although  these  var- 
ious influences  may  not  fit  neatly  to- 
gether, they  do  complement  one  another 


in  developing  a theology  of  ministry  that 
serves  Christ  in  response  to  social  crises 
This  book,  in  short,  is  theological 
without  being  abstract,  pastoral  without 
being  privatistic,  contextual  without  being 
acculturated,  and  timely  without  being 
trendy.  Theology  and  Ministry  in  Context 
and  Crisis  would  make  a distinctive  con- 
tribution to  courses  in  theology,  ethics, 
missions,  and  ministry.  It  would  also  help 
people  in  a church  context  become  theo- 
logically formed  and  prepared  for  minis- 
try. This  book,  originally  given  as  lectures 
to  a British  audience,  reflects  on  the  South 
African  context  and  would  be  profitably 
read  as  a case  study  of  doing  theology.  It 
would  then  prompt  us  to  consider  crises 
in  our  context  in  light  of  the  gospel  of 
judgment  and  transformation.  □ 


Soteriological  Christology 

by  Richard  A.  Muller 


Lee  E.  Snook,  The  Anonymous  Christ:  Jesus  as  Savior  in  Modern  Theology.  Augsburg, 
1986,  191  pp. 


If  nothing  else,  20th-century  Christology 
is  diverse  and  varied.  We  have  seen 
Christology  "from  above"  and  Christol- 
ogy "from  below,"  Christology  that  is  on- 
tologically  oriented  to  the  tradition  of 
German  idealism  and  Christology  that  is 
experientially  constructed,  reminiscent  of 
Schleiermacher.  There  have  been  existen- 
tial Christologies  and  Christologies 
grounded  on  a consideration  of  the  place 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  in  salvation  history 
or,  indeed,  in  universal  history.  This  di- 
versity is  both  amazing  and  daunting. 
There  are  few  trustworthy  guides  to  its 
highways  and  byways.  Although  far  from 
complete  in  its  survey  of  authors  and 
models,  Lee  Snook's  The  Anonymous  Christ 
provides  a significant  typology  of  and  in- 
troduction to  a fairly  broad  selection  of 
contemporary  Christologies. 

Snook's  point  of  departure  is  the  ne- 
cessity of  grounding  any  successful 

Richard  A.  Muller  is  Associate  Professor  of 
Historical  Theology  at  Fuller  Theological 
Seminary. 


Christology  in  the  saving  "event  which 
centers  on  Jesus  of  Nazareth  and  which 
is  inseparable  from  the  community  of 
believers  who  wrote  the  New  Testament" 
(p.  7).  This  basic  assumption  leads  him 
to  analyze  the  various  Christologies  and 
to  present  his  own  prospectus  for  a "con- 
structive" and  "post-modern"  Christol- 
ogy from  a soteriological  perspective, 
specifically,  in  terms  of  the  way  in  which 
the  human  predicament  of  "lostness"  or 
"disrelation"  is  addressed  by  modem 
theological  meditation  on  the  saving  event 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Snook  further  defines  the 
problem  of  lostness  or  disrelation  in  terms 
of  the  categories  of  God,  world,  and  self, 
and  uses  this  definition  as  the  basis  of  his 
typology.  Thus,  some  Christologies  ad- 
dress primarily  the  disrelation  of  God  and 
the  human  self,  others  primarily  the  dis- 
relation of  God  and  world,  still  others  the 
disrelation  of  self  and  world. 

This  typology  manifests  several  sig- 
nificant relationships  and  parallels  that 
might  otherwise  go  unnoticed.  Barth's 
virtually  a-historical  Christology  "from 


30 


The  Reformed  Journal 


above"  and  Pannenberg's  historicized 
Christology  "from  below"  for  all  of  their 
methodological  and  attitudinal  differ- 
ences both  lay  stress  on  the  lostness  of 
the  individual  and  the  reestablishment  of 
the  relationship  between  God  and  the 
human  self  in  and  through  Christ.  Snook 
can  also  point  to  the  fact  that  both  Barth 
and  Pannenberg  place  christological 
understanding  prior  to  soteriological 
understanding  and,  in  a sense,  oppose 
the  kind  of  soteriological  paradigm  pro- 
posed by  Snook's  essay.  Thus  also, 
despite  their  profound  ontological 
disagreement,  Tillich  and  Cobb  agree  in 
their  construction  of  Christology  along 
soteriological  and  apologetic  lines,  with 
an  emphasis  on  the  estrangement  or  dis- 
relation  of  God  and  world.  The  liberation 
theologians  and  Schillebeeckx,  with  their 
emphasis  on  human  experience  and  the 
liberating  presence  of  Jesus,  stress  the 
soteriological  problem  of  the  disrelation 
of  self  and  world.  As  a final  group,  Snook 
discusses  a rather  diverse  set  of  thinkers 
including  John  Hick,  Paul  Knitter,  Wilfred 
Cantwell  Smith,  and  Karl  Rahner,  all  of 
whom  point  toward  the  need  for  a view 
of  Christ  that  recognizes  or  at  least  allows 
for  salvation  outside  of  Christianity  in  the 
other  great  religions  of  the  world.  These 
views  of  Christ  all  stand  outside  of  Snook's 
paradigm. 

In  lieu  of  a detailed  discussion  of 
Snook's  various  presentations,  suffice  it 
to  say  that  The  Anonymous  Christ  is  both 
a substantial  and  a substantially  accurate 
work.  Its  paradigms  of  lostness  or  disre- 
lation, though  obviously  not  the  only 
paradigms  for  analyzing  20th-century 
Christology  and  probably  not  sufficient 
by  themselves  to  explain  the  christologi- 
cal discussions  of  recent  times,  are  quite 
instructive  and  provide  a significant  van- 
tage point  from  which  to  address  Chris- 
tology. It  is  worth  questioning  why  the 
author  omitted  certain  theologians — no- 
tably Jurgen  Moltmann,  Walter  Kasper, 
Hans  Kiing,  and  Emil  Brunner.  While 
Snook  is  perfectly  justified  in  illustrating 
his  paradigm  rather  than  attempting  to 
discuss  every  important  theologian  of  the 
century,  the  omission  of  Brunner  seems 
curious  inasmuch  as  Brunner  struggled 
I so  mightily  with  the  problem  of  order  in 


Christology,  even  to  the  point  of  setting 
aside  the  early  pattern  of  The  Mediator  in 
favor  of  a soteriologically-govemed 
movement  from  Work  to  Person  in  the 
Dogmatics.  This  is  very  much  the  ap- 
proach that  Snook  advocates. 

A word  needs  to  be  said,  finally, 
about  Snook's  own  christological  pro- 
posal: it  is  a Christology  that  grows  out 
of  the  analyses  of  the  problem  of  salvation 
present  throughout  the  book  and  that 
gravitates  toward  the  issue  of  the  disre- 
lation of  God  and  world.  Snook  sees  the 
need  for  Christology  to  address  such  is- 
sues as  "global  interdependence,"  ecol- 
ogy, and  oppression  together  with  the 
problem  of  the  encounter  of  Christianity 
and  of  Western  culture  with  other  reli- 
gions and  with  the  cultures  of  the  Third 
World,  but  he  also  recognizes  the  neces- 
sity of  maintaining  the  "finality  of  Christ" 
in  God's  redemptive  plan.  In  order  to  ar- 
gue the  breadth  of  God's  saving  work  and 


to  acknowledge  the  incompleteness  of  all 
particular  Christologies,  Snook  proposes 
a language  of  the  "Anonymous  Christ" — 
recognizing  both  the  finality  and  the  ul- 
timacy  of  God's  work  in  Christ  and  the 
presence  of  Christ,  beyond  the  localiza- 
tion of  historical  Christianity,  in  all  of 
God's  redemptive  working  with  the  hu- 
man race.  This  formulation  does  draw  to- 
gether many  of  the  themes  of  the  book, 
but  it  is  not  developed  to  the  point  that 
a reader  is  able  to  understand  concretely 
what  the  author  means  by  the  anony- 
mous presence  of  Christ,  say,  in  Hindu- 
ism or  Buddhism.  One  is  left,  at  the  end 
of  the  book,  with  some  sense  of  incom- 
pleteness and  perhaps  with  a desire  to 
hear  more  of  what  the  author  has  to  say. 
In  any  case,  the  book  does  provide  a sig- 
nificant paradigm  for  examining  contem- 
porary Christology  and,  by  extension,  a 
useful  overview  of  problems  confronting 
Christianity  and  Christian  teaching  in  the 
20th  century.  □ 


"In  a time  when  the  struggle  for  justice  is  so  pressing  and  so 
difficult.  The  Other  Side  lifts  up  thejustice  side  with  evangelical 
vigor  and  fine  first-hand  reporting.  The  Other  Side  is  a 
magazine  that  really  lives  up  to  its  name!" 

Letty  Russell 

Professor  of  Theology.  Yale  Divinity  School 


THE  OTHER  SIDE 

An  evangelical  and  ecumenical  magazine  for  Christians  in 
search  of  shalom.  Get  a full  year  for  $21.75  from  TOS,  300  W 
Apsley,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  19144.  Don't  delay.  Write  today! 


November  1988 


31 


THE  CONTEXTUAL  I ZAT I ON -SYNCRETISM  DEBATE 


AND  CONTEMPORARY  ASIAN  THEOLOGIES 


Christianity  in 
a Pluralistic  World 

Dr,  M.M.  Thomas 


by 

Garry  0.  Parker 


December  8,1982 


-1- 


/ 


% 


INTRODUCTION 

The  debate  on  contextual i zation  and  syncretism  is  an  important  one. 

It  focuses  on  some  of  the  most  important  issues  of  missiology  today. 

It  relates  to  the  need  to  make  the  message  of  Christ  come  alive  in 
the  culture  of  the  peoples  of  the  world.  It  addresses  the  question 
of  God's  revelation  to  the  world,  the  problem  of  communication, 
and  the  need  for  thoughtful  reflection  on  the  theological  task. 

This  paper  will  deal  with  the  issue  by  examining  the  discussion 
regarding  contextual i zation;  then  Syncretism  and  the  problems  connected 
with  it;  and  finally  examples  of  contextualization  and  conclusions 
to  be  drawn  from  them. 


-2- 


CONTEXTUAL  I ZAT I ON 

During  the  last  decade  one  of  the  major  foci  of  missiological  dis- 
cussion has  been  the  issue  of  contextualization-contextual ity  and 
its  implications  for  theological  reflection.  The  roots  of  the  dialog 

can  be  traced  to  the  classical  discussions  of  protestant  missiology 

1. 

regarding  indigenization  by  Venn,  Nevius,  and  Hodges  but  the 

current  discussion  goes  far  beyond  the  problems  of  structure  and 

administrative  control  and  evangelization.  The  issue  is  well  defined 

in  Ministry  in. Context;.,  when-*,  in  discussing  the  third  mandate 

of  the  Theological  Education  Fund  the. staff  writers  state, 

(It)  appears  to  focus  on  a central  concept,  context- 
ual ity,  the  capacity  to  respond  meaningful ly  to  the 
Gospel  within  the  framework  of  one's  own  situation, 
contextual ization  is  not  simply  a fad  or  catch  word 
but  a theological  necessity  demandj)y  the  incarnational 
nature  of  the  Word.  What  does  the  term  imply  ? 

It  means  all  that  is  implied  in  the  familiar  term  'ind- 
igenization' and  yet  seeks  to  press  beyond.  Contextual-  ■ 

ization  has  to  do  with  how  we  assess  the  peculiarity 
of  third  world  contexts.  Indigenization  tends  to  be 
used  in  the  sense  of  responding  to  the  Gospel  in  terms 
of  traditional  culture.  Contextualization,  while  not 
ignoring  this,  , takes  into  account  the  process  of 
seculari ty,  tachjenology , and  the  struggle  for  human 
justice,  which  characterize  the  historical  moment 
of  nations  in  the  Third  World. 

2. 


Xheyj^j  go—  on  to  urge  that  a careful  distinction  be  made  between 
authentic  and  false  forms  of  contextualization.  False  contextualization 
is  that  which  produces  uncritical  accomodation.  Authentic  contextual- 
ization is  prophetic,  arising  out  of  real  encounter  between  God's 
Word  and  the  world  and  seeks  to  challenge  and  change  situations  through 


-3- 


grounding  in  and  commitment  to  the  historical  moment.  Contextual izati on 
is  a * dynamic, future  oriented  view.  The  context  of  third  world 
situations  will  produce  its  own  priorities  but  there  is  an  inter- 
dependence of  contexts.  Renewal  thus  grows  out  of  the  local  sit- 
uation and  relates  itself  to  the  past,  present,  and  future  with 
ties  to  all  contexts.  Ultimately,  contextual i zation  draws  its 
basic  power  from  the  Gospel,  which  is  for  all  people  and  thereby 
contributes  to"the  solidarity  of  all  people  in  obedience  to 
a common  Lord."  The  section  concludes  by  suggesting  that  context- 

ualization  relates  to  mission,  theological  approach, educational 

3. 

method,  and  structure. 

How  did  the  use  of  this  new  word,  "contextualization"  begin  ? It 

appears  to  have  begun  in  a letter  from  Dr.  Nikos  A.  Nissiotis, 

who  was  then  Director  of  the  Ecumenical  Institute  in  Bossey.  He 

wrote  inviting  participation  in  a meeting  on  "Dogmatic  or  Contextual 

Theology"  to  be  held  in  1971  . He  urged  the  consideration  of  the  issue 

because  of,  "...the  crisis  which  has  arisen  through  the  continued  use 

of  abstract  principles  and  metaphysical  presuppositions  by  some 

4. 

theoretical  disciplines."  He  goes  on  to  cite  techonologi cal 

changes  in  the  world  which  have  given  rise  to  experiential  or 

"contextual"  theology  which  .."  gives  preference,  as  the  point  of 

departure  for  systematic  theological  thinking  to  the  contemporary 

historical  scene  over  against  the  biblical  tradition  and  confessional 
5. 

statements."  The  discussion  obviously  arose  not  out  of  a sterile 


-4- 


academic  environment,  but  in  "context",  because  there  was  a movement 
toward  doing  theology  contextually  and  that  movement  needed  eval- 
uation and  encouragement  in  the  minds  of  Nissiotis  and  others. 

Dr.  Nissiotis  concludes  his  call  for  discussion  by  asking, 

"..whether  Systematic  Theology  can  continue  to  take  biblical  texts 

as  its  point  of  departure,  and  on  the  basis  of  Biblical  Theology 

6. 

systematize  the  Christian  Faith." 

After  the  conference  had  reached  its  conclusions,  Dr.  Nissiotis 

introduced  the  report  by  restating  the  issues  and  pointing  out 

that  one  main  issue  was  whether  theology  is  self  sufficent  , built 

on  its  own  premises  alone  or  whether  experimental  thought  and 

7. 

environmental  action  might  not  be  sources  of  theology.  The 
thrust  of  the  report  was  to  recognize  the  contextual ity  which 
is  present  in  all  theology  and  to  focus  on  the  need  to  contextualize 
theological  premises.  Dogmatic  theology  was  seen  as  rooted  in  the 
past  and  while  methods  such  as  the  hi stori co-critical  were  seen 
as  helpful,  their  methodology  was  regarded  as  partial.  Stress 
was  placed  on  event  centered  theology  and  the  common  motifs  of 
struggle  and  redemption  seen  in  the  histories  of  all  people.  There 
was  an  emphasis  on  the  universal  action  of  God  among  the  nations 
and  the  need  to  recognize  God's  hand  in  the  histories  of  the  nations. 
A conscious  effort  was  made  to  join  the  older  dogmatic  approach  to 
the  newer  contextualized  one  and  to  balance  all  the  parts.  The 
shift  in  emphasis  was  away  from  a priori  use  of  Bible  and  tradition 


-5- 


and  toward  a method  of  doing  theology  which  gave  equal  weight  to 

the  context  of  the  historic  moment.  Contextualized  theology  can 

be  contrasted  with  the  older  styles  of  doing  theology  in  its 

approach  (inductive);  its  philosophy  (functional);  and  in 

8. 

its  expression  (praxic). 

By  1972  Dr.  Shoki  Coe  had  begun  to  use  the  word  contextual i zati on 

in  his  writing  and  speaking  and  the  discussion  about  its  significance 

9. 

had  widened  beyond  the  TEF  documents.  In  the  Salvation  Today 
Conference  of  the  Commission  on  World  Mission  and  Evangelism,  in 
the  Lausanne  Congress  on  World  Evangelization,  and  in  numerous 
regional  meetings  in  the  USA  and  other  countries  the  issues  have  been 
discussed.  Dr.  F.  Ross  Kinsler,  one  of  the  developers  of  Theological 
Education  by  Extension,  a contextual  approach  to  pastoral  training 
suggests  that  there  are  four  crucial  issues  to  be  dealt  with  in 
relation  to  contextual ization.  First,  that  the  current  debate  is 
concerned  with  the  nature  of  the  Gospel  itself.  All  missiological 
scholars  agree  that  it  is  necessary  to  understand  the  literary  and 
historical  context  of  the  Scriptures.  Similarly  the  modern  context 
must  play  a role  in  interpretation.  At  issue  is  how  that  modern 
context  should  be  related  to  the  text.  Secondly,  there  is  a need 
to  understand  and  define  syncretism  and  perhaps  a danger  in  it  of 
distorting  the  Gospel.  Yet  this  trend  has  always  been  present  in 
the  life  of  the  church  and  should  not  keep  us  from  exploring  the 
issue  and  rethinking  our  views  on  it.  The  line  between  authentic 
contextual ization  and  syncretism  (if  the  latter  word  is  to  be  used 


-6- 


in  a negative  sense,  as  is  most  often  the  case)  is  very  thin,  and 
may  involve  gray  areas  ( or  at  least  areas  where  different  cultural 
filters  may  result  in  differing  opinions).  ( For  an  expanded 
discussion  of  syncretism,  see  the  following  section  of  this  paper.) 
Thirdly,  contextual i zation  is  concerned  about  both  tradition  and 
renewal  in  the  church.  It  seeks  to  evaluate  and  renew  structures 
as  well  as  ideas.  This  renewal  can  be  positive,  but  it  is  sometimes 
radical  and  revolutionary  . Finally,  there  are  apparent  conflicts  be- 
tween contextualizing  theology  and  relying  on  Biblical  theology  as 
a starting  point  in  reflective  thinking.  Does  one  use  Biblical 
theology  as  a filter  for  contextualizing,  or  does  one  use  it  as 

only  one  part  of  the  admixture  of  reflective  thinking  that  produces 

10. 

a "theology"? 

Dr.  Shoki  Coe  holds  that  we  must  see  that  there  are  many  contexts 
and  not  all  are  equally  important  for  the  Missio  Dei  He  sees 
danger  in  academic  theology  becoming  fossilized  and  equally  of 
contextual  theology  becoming  "chameleon"  in  nature.  He  sees  the 
salvation  of  contextual i zation  in  the  principle  of  critical  discern- 
ment of  the  signs  of  the  times.  He  speaks  of  the  conscientization  of 
the  contexts  through  involvement  and  participation  in  the  historic 
moment.  This  inte  rJ?t  ion  with  history  is  the  contextual ity  of 
contextualization.  He  seems  to  stress  a process  of  theologizing 
which  is  ever  changing  in  relation  to  the  context.  He  suggests 
that  theologica  in  loco,  must  become  theologica  viatorum  as  the 


-I'- 


ll. 

"pilgrim  people"  make  their  way  toward  God. 

Most  of  the  attempts  at  contextualizing  theology  to  date  have  proceeded 

from  an  existential  framework.  This  involves  the  essentially  relative 

nature  of  text  and  context.  It  depends  on  a dialectical  methodology 

in  its  doing  of  theology.  It  assumes  that  all  theology  is  conditioned 

12. 

by  culture  and  not  absolute.  This  methodology  has  produced 

13. 

the  various  "peoples'  theologies"  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  Latin  America. 

Its  presuppositions  raise  the  question  of  syncretism  and  how  we 
may  best  avoid  it  in  the  pejorative  sense. 


SYNCRETISM 

What  is  syncretism  ? W.A.  Visser  'tHooft  defines  it  as  the 
view  which, 

" holds  that  there  is  no  unique  revelation  in 
history,  that  there  are  many  ways  to  reach  the 
divine  reality,  that  all  formulations  of  religious 
truth  or  experience  are  by  their  very  nature  in- 
adequate expressions  of  that  truth  and  that  it  is 
necessary  to  harmonize  as  much  as  possible  all  re- 
ligious ideas  and  experiences  so  as  to  create  one 
universal  religion  for  mankind. 


Is  the  tendency  to  reldttvise  the  Gospel  into  a way  among  ways  a 

real  problem  or  a straw  man  based  on  inadequate  understandings  of 

the  Gospel?  Looking  at  the  general  world  situation  Visser  'tHooft 

sees  it  as  a major  problem.  He  distinguishes  between  translation 

b. 

of  ceremonies  and  forms  from  one  religion  to  another,  a.dsorbption 

of  practices  from  one  religion  to  another,  and  true  syncretism  which 

15. 

relevatizes  all  in  universality.  He  demonstrates  that  the 


-8- 


Bible  is  not  a syncretistic  book,  and  that  its  message  is  a particular 

one  calling  tor  salvation  through  a narrow  point,  Jesus  Christ,  but 

thereby  opening  up  to  a universal  salvation  through  the  death  and 

16. 

resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  taking  this  position  he  argues 

against  Bultmann ,von  Harnack,  Hocking,  and  most  of  the  scholars  of 

comparative  religions.  He  is  supported  by  Cullman,  Kraemer,  Newbigin, 

17-. 

Beyerhaus  and  many  others.  He  points  out  that  if  the  message  of 

a historic  God  acting  in  historic  ways  through  saving  events  and 

especially  through  Jesus  Christ  is  not  a true  one,  no  real  humanization 

can  take  place.  He  traces  the  waves  of  syncretism  which  have  swept 

the  world  and  points  to  the  need  for  the  Gospel  message  to  remain 

above  the '.efforts  to  distort  its  uniqueness.  He  calls  for  dialogue 

but  not  for  a blending  of  religions.  For  Visser  'tHooft,  Jesus 

18. 

Christ  is  always  lord  above  all. 


In  what  ways  might  contextual i zation  lead  to  syncretism  ? In 
precisely  the  point  of  relevatizing  the |(ri^orvc?^Jesus  Christ  into 
a cosmic  Christ  figure  who  would  assume  mythic  proportions  as  he 
was  interpreted  and  reinterpreted  in  the  local  context.  Has  this 

happened  in  western  society  across  the  centuries  of  the  Christian  ' 

^ * i 

era  ? Yes,  it  has,  and  the  many  cults  (Theosophy,  Spiritism,  etc) 
which  have  grown  out  of  the  attempt  need  to  be  judged  in  the  light  ^ 
of  solid  exegesis.  The  hermeneutical  problem  is  central  in  evaluating ^ 
contextualization  and  in  avoiding  syncretism.  One  obvious  conclusion  Le^ 

*v  * 

is  that  what  is  "syncretistic  " by  one  yardstick  may  not  be  considered' 

.. 


Mr 


-9- 


syncretistic  by  a different  yardstick.  Some  scholars  continue  to  use 

the  word  syncretistic  in  a positive  sense.  M.M.  Thomas  called  for 

19. 

a "Christ-  centered  syncretism"  at  Njarobi.  But  by  Vi sser ' tHooft ' s 

j T-4*^/***  j£> ? 

it^^^rnat  is  ju^bably  not  syncreti sm,  Dut'rather 


definition  or  Newbi 
adsorpti(o»f£. 


In 


discussing  Syncretism  and  contextual  ity,  Saphir  Athyal  suggests 


J+t 


that  when  the<^speL-?TTFutTvi1^£ciT  all  certainty  of  understanding^ 

of  God  is  lost,  the  Incarnation  loses  its  significance,  and  God's 

person  is  obscured.  He  suggests  an  apt  analogy  of  true  contextual i ty  u<yi£r%’ 

is  the  picture  of  a grain  of  riGe  buried  in  the  ground,  dying,  and  «U  ' jr . 

Pf9 

bringing  forth  transformed  life,  the  rice  plant-  true  in  genus  and 

species,  unique  in  form,  rooted  in  the  soil,  interacting  with  its 

20. 

envi ronmient,  and  reproducing. 


Hendrick  Kraemer  has  written  at  length  on  the  problem  of  syncretism 
and  has  had  great  influence  on  missiology  of  past  years  through  his 
books.  He  sees  a primitive  kind  of  spontaneous  syncretism  and  a 
more  conscience  philosophical  effort  to  construct  syncretistic  systems. 
Kraemer  recognizes  that  there  is  a constant  effort  on  the  part  of 
popular  religion  in  Israel  to  syncretize  their  faith,  but  recognizes 
also  the  rejection  of  this  tendency  by  the  prophets  . Kraemer 
believes  that  most  religions  are  naturally  syncretistic  because  they 
see  themselves  as  partial  apprehensions  of  the  great  universal 
truth.  Christianity,  functioning  in  the  light  of  "Biblical  Realism 


-10- 


21. 

reacts  against  syncretism.  There  are  many  evidences  of  the  tend- 

ancy  of  the  first  century  world  to  seek  accomodation  with  the 
Gospel  and  bend  the  Gospel  to  its  own  ways,  but  these  were  rejected 
by  the  church  as  witnessed  it  in  the  New  Testament,  especially  in  Y 
the  Acts  and  the  Epistles  . 


In  struggling  with  contextual i zatiofi  and  avoiding  syncretism  there 


is  a need  to  avoid  a "ChristOTffaganism"  on  one  hand  and  <g foreign^ 

nated  (Tlien -culture  model  on  the  other.  Bruce  Nichols  of  the  y 

-uO+jJLi.)  ,i  Vu>}*A.  H >2-  f***- 


EvangelTcal  Fellowship  warns  of  cultural  syncretishf*which  . . 

\ 

I*  5 1*  uses  inappropriate  animistic  symbols  or  nationalistic  symbols  and  ' 


i 


thereby  creates  a distorted  witness  to  Christ  or  which  rejects  ail 

cultural  forms  except  its  own.  The  former  is  dangerous  because  it 

lacks  critical  judgement;  the  la  $er  because  it  is  a form  of  Judaizing. 

Nichols  suggests  a second  form  of  syncretism  which  distorts  the  Gospel 

is  theological  in  nature.  He  suggests  that  such  syncretism,  because 

it  assumes  that  all  truth  is  culturally  conditioned  relativizes  the 

nature  of  truth  and  reduces  the  Gospel  to  a competing  philosophical 

22. 

claim,  idealizing  Jesus  as  a cosmic  Christ  figure.  He  suggests 
that  syncretism  results  in  a slow  death  for  the  church. 


We  can  summarize  by  noting  that  generally  contextual ization  is  seen 
as  a positive  method  of  doing  theology,  but  it  must  be  done  carefully 
so  that  the  uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ  is  maintained.  The  tension  bet- 
ween uniqueness  and  uni versal i ty^must  be  maintained  and  the  yr<1 


-11- 


importance  of  the  text  must  not  be  obscured  by  the  context,  nor 
should  the  uniqueness  of  the  context  be  ignored  in  understanding 
text. 

Having  examined  in  an  introductory  way  the  issues  of  contextual ity 
and  syncretism,  I shall  evaluate  how  these  issues  are  dealt  with 
iin  the  writings  of  several  Asian  theologians  before  considering 
analytically  the  factors  involved  in  contextual ization  and  syncretism. 

CONTEXTUALIZED  THEOLOGIES 

In  the  last  decade  a number  of  Asian  scholars  have  been  developing 

theologies  which  could  be  called  contextualized.  Earlier  attempts 

though  few  in  number,  were  an  excellent  foundation  for  their  efforts. 

D.T.  Niles  and  M.M.  Thomas  were  two  who  pioneered  in  this  effort  a- 

mong  the  protestent  community.  Most  of  these  protestant  theologies 

23. 

have  grown  out  of  the  Asian  Christian  Conference. 

The  most  well  developed  of  these  theologies  is  that  of  Dr.  Choan- 
Seng  Song,  formerly  Principal  of  Tianan  Theological  College  in 
Tiawari,  and  now  associate  director  of  the  commission  on  Faith  and 
Order  of  the  W.C.C.  in  Geneva.  His  major  work  to  date  is  found  in 
the  books  Third-Eye  Theoloqy,  The  Compassionate  God,  and  The 

2T.  

Tears  of  Lady  Meng.  He  is  attempting  a synthesis  of  insights  from 

the  Asian  experience  with  Scripture  events  and  stories  which  he 

sees  as  paradigmatic  for  all  peoples  and  therefore  justify  taking  a 

25. 

theological  leap  from  Israel  to  Asia. 


-12- 


One  of  Dr.  Songs'  starting  points  is  the  view  that  it  is  not  Salvation- 

history  which  is  important,  but  salvation  in  history.  A view  centered 

on  Israel  and  the  church  is  not  an  Asian  view  because  most  of  the 

church's  history  is  western  history.  We  must  therefore  take  a leap 

from  the  Bible  to  modern  history  in  Asia.  We  must  learn  to  see  God's 

26. 

hand  at  work  in  the  nations.  He  sees  God's  redemptive  acts  as 

revolutionary  acts  and  always  in  a context  of  violence,  because  history 

resists  change.  He  stresses  the  discontinuity  of  these  acts  which 

make  history  readable  and  enable  us  to  leap  into  the  future.  He  sees 

the  church  as  attempting  to  institutionalize  the  revolution  and 

strongly  critizes  the  western  church  for  coming  to  Asia  with  the 

view  that  salvation  and  truth  are  in  the  church's  hands  alone.  He 

sees  the  missionary  effort  of  the  church  as  an  attempt  to  incorporate 

Asia  within  the  static  structure  of  Salvation-History  instead  of 

27. 

seeking  to  understand  history  in  context. 


Western  theologies  are  critized  for  reflecting  on  other  cultures 

from  the  vantage  point  of  messianic  hope  lodged  outside  Asia  (in 

the  western  church  history)  so  that  redemption  loses  its  meaning 

28. 

for  these  "outside"  cultures.  Song  maintains  that  every  nation 
has  analogical  experiences  to  calling,  slavery,  exodus,  and 
other  redemptive  acts  and  therefore  all  nations  experience  God's 
saving  grace  directly  in  their  history,  not  only  Israel  and  the 
nations  touched  by  Christian  history.  He  cites  the  passages  in 
the  Old  Testament  dealing  with  God's  covenant  with  all  people,  and 


-13- 


^ ' ' 


with  aliens  who  were  used  by  God  in  Israel's  history.  This  makes  the 

leap  from  Israel  to  Asia  justified  and  even  an  existential  necessity. 

All  histories  are  like  paintings  which  need  to  be  scrutinized  in  the  „ ^ 

29. 

light  of  the  dialectic  of  salvation  seen  in  the  Bible.  ^ ^ . 

He  recommends  that  Asian  theology  should  not  seek  relevance  beyond  As i 


but  that  reflection  should  be  concrete  in  the  Asian  setting.  A 


liberation  from  the  claim  to  universal  validity  is  necessary  so  that  a jv*') 


an  ecumenical  theological  community  may  be  built  on  the  basis  of 


30. 


situational  authenticity. 


Therefore  a conceptual  and  propositional 


theology  must  give  way  to  the  situational  and  contextual.  For 
Song  this  implies  that  while  the  Cross  plays  an  important  role  in 


showing  God  at  work  in  history,  the  Resurrection  hasfftnTy  a symbol ogi cap 

31.  

value.  The  material  of  Scripture  is  only  important  in  as  far  as 

it  deals  with  events  of  history  which  show  God  at  work  and  analogical 

stories  which  teach  something  of  the  peoples'  struggle.  Reflective 

insights  of  Scripture  may  equally  be  drawn  from  other  wisdom  literature 

of  the  Asian  setting.  Song  finally  calls  his  theology  a Transpositional 

32. 

Theology,  because  it  stresses  the  transaction  of  God  in  history. 


Charles  West  sees  in  Song's  theology  four  main  points.  First,  a 

Christology  which  is  almost  universal  and  which  sees  a sacramental 

Cs 

presence  of  Christ  in  all  cultures.  Second,  a transformational  theo- 
logy which  breaks  history  and  changes  it  and  secularizes  it.  Third, 

a theology  judging  the  bad  missiology  of  the  past.  Fourth,  a theology 

33. 

of  hope  for  change  based  on  God's  redemptive  acts. 


f 


-14- 


D. Preman  Niles  challenges  Song's  analogical  method  and  asks  whether 

it  is  a form  of  spiritual  imperialism  to  insist  that  all  nations’ 

histories  can  be  seen  in  Israel.  He  agrees  with  the  concept  that 

a break  needs  to  be  made  with  the  older  missiologi cal  views  of 

Salvation  History  and  he  agrees  that  attempts  need  to  be  made  to 

34. 

seek  values  in  other  religions  and  cultures. 


Song's  theology  stresses  the  love  of  God  working  in  human  history 

and  working  for  the  people.  His  transpositional  hermeneutic  is 

a liberating  one  which  sees  God  freeing  people  through  redemptive 
35. 

acts.  Though  his  earlier  work  (Thi rd  Eye  Theology)  does  nbt  stress 


the  Resurrection,  his  newer  book  (The  Compassionate  God  ) does 


36. 


although  it  is  not  clear  in  what  sense  he  takes  its  significance. 

His  theological  hope  is  based  on  an  eschatalogical  view  that  affirms  ^ 

God's  control  over  human  history  and  sees  the  whole  of  history  as 

' Jjfi  .j*? 

the  arena  of  God's  saving  work.  God  s salvation  is  a universal  one  ky*''  -i  • 

yUi/ 


37. 


which  is  mediated  through  Christ  in  all  religions. 


A second  theologian  writing  contextualized  theology  in  Asia  is 
Dr.  Kosuke  Koyama,  formerly  a missionary  to  Thailand,  Dean  and  a 
professor  at  Southeast  Asia  Graduate  School  of  Theology,  and  now 
teaching  in  the  U.S.A..  He  is  a Japanese.  Dr.  Kosuke  uses  a keen 
wit  and  popular  style  to  raise  specific  questions  about  specific 
points  of  encounter  between  theology  and  culture.  His  three  major 
books  are  Waterbuffalo  Theology  , No  Handle  on  the  Cross,  and 


/ 


”-15- 


Three  Mile  an  Hour  God.  He  has  also  written  a number  of  articles 
for  various  journals. 

Dr.  Koyama  speaks  of  contextual ization  as  "critical  accomodational - 

38. 

prophetisni  and  prophetic  accomodation".  He  points  out  that  this 
is  likely  to  be  done  in  an  often  hidden  manner.  It  is  a life 
centered  action  focused  on  Jesus  Christ.  He  challenges  the  traditional 


view  that  Christianity  takes  history  seriously  while  Buddhism  or 

Hinduism  do  not.  He  defines  taking  history  seriously  as  experiencing 

39. 

history  and  influencing  history  through  suffering.  This  kind  of 

reinterpretation  of  old  assumptions  is  characteristic  of  Koyama.  He 
continually  refers  to  various  Bible  passages  and  in  both  exegesis  and 
exposition  forms  a background  of  them  in  doing  theology.  He  does  not 
limit  himself  to  a few  themes,  but  trys  to  let  the  Bible  speak  to 
each  problem  he  encounters.  In  this  sense  he  is  existential  in  his 

methodoloqy.  He  seeks  to  accomodate  the  line/al  view  of  history  and 

( 40. 

the  cyclical  view  of  Buddhism  through  a spiral  pattern.  He  stresses 

the  importance  of  the  Asian  context  and  its  sacredness  in  history.  He 

deals  with  questions  of  technology,  relational  theology,  western 

dominance,  relations  between  Buddhists  and  Christians,  the 

problem  of  suffering,  the  pilgrimage  of  faith,  the  outcast  ministry 

of  Jesus,  and  the  identification  with  the  crucified  one  through 

41. 

participation  in  the  world's  sufferings.  One  of  the  interesting 
themes  which  Dr.  Koyama  treats  is  that  of  the  "Three  Mile  an  Hour  God". 
He  points  out  that  God  meets  us  in  the  wilderness  and  deals  with  us 
at  a walking  pace.  The  implication  is  that  the  wilderness  is  a place 


-16- 


of  both  danger  and  promise.  The  Biblical  patterns  are  of  God  working 
with  us  over  a long  period  and  slowly. 

Koyama  is  not  tied  to  any  one  major  theme,  nor  is  he  a slave  to 

a particular  hermeneutic.  He  uses  afegory,  linguistics,  tradition, 

and  the  hi stori co-cfci ti cal  method  as  needed.  He  comments  that  those 

who  are  tied  to  one  method  are  like  those  who  spend  " too  much  time 

42. 

with  chopsticks  and  not  enough  with  eating".  Dr.  Koyama's  position 
can  be  said  to  be  Christ  centered.  He  states,  " The  historical 
context  is  ruled  by  God.  To  it  the  5on  came  ( incarnation,  crucifixion, 
and  resurrection)  to  challenge  it  profoundly.  Contextualization 

43. 

is,  then,  an  outcome  of  reflecting  on  the  career  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Two  different  approaches  come  out  of  Korea.  Dr.  Juhg  Young  Lee  is 

a North  Korean,  educated  in  the  USA,  who  teaches  in  the  USA.  He  has 

taken  a philosophical  approach  to  contextualization  in  going  back 

to  the  Chinese  tradition  of  I Ching  , a philosophy  of  change  which 

is  monistic  in  nature,  and  using  it  in  the  light  of  process  theology 

to  set  up  a rather  systematized  theology  which  leans  heavily  on 

Bultmann,Whi tehead,  and  other  western  theologians.  Lee  applies  the 

yin-yang-  both/and  principle  to  resolve  paradox  and  to  establish  a 

framework  for  a universalized  religion  able  to  cope  with  the  realities 

44. 

of  quantum  physics  and  the  traditions  of  Asian  religions.  His 

approach,  while  innovative  is  rather  philosophical  and  not  directly 

/* — _ — 

tied  to  the  struggle  of  the  mass  of  people  as  most  contextualized 
theologies  are.  His  Americanized  framework  of  supporting  evidence 


seems  to  make  his  theology  more  suitable  to  Asians  in  the  USA  rather 


-17- 


than  in  Asia  itself. 

A second  type  of  Korean  theology  comes  from  the  minjung  movement. 

Mi nj Ling  is  a word  for  the  "people"  (in  the  class  sense)  and  is  used 

by  the  Christian  theologians  who  are  constructing  a people's 

theology  in  South  Korea.  Dr.  Steven  Tonghwan  Moon  was  at  Princeton 

Theological  Seminary  recently  and  delivered  a lecture  from  which  the 

material  for  this  discussion  is  drawn.  There  are  some  writings  in 

English  available  on  minjung  theology  but  it  is  primarily  being  done 

45. 

in  the  Korean  context  as  a liberation  theology. 

Minjung  theology  came  into  being  as  the  work  of  professors  and 

students  expelled  from  their  schools  for  their  political  views.  They 

46. 

were  not  of  the  minjung  background  in  their  upbringing.  They 
sought  to  work  for  the  exploited  and  downtrodden  people  of  the  min- 
jung They  took  as  their  background  materials  the  stories  and 
traditions  of  the  minjung,  and  the  Biblical  stories  of  Exodus  and 
other  liberation  passages.  The  minjung  are  seen  as  possessing 
a spirituality  which  has  grown  out  of  the  long  struggle  against  the 

overlords.  They  are  still  struggling  but  they  are  the  sinned  against, 

^ — 

more  than  sinners.  Their  spirituality  is  seen  as  a gift  of  the  God  of 
love  and  justice.  They  are  seen  as  a chosen  people;  chosen  to  lead 
the  way  to  justice  and  freedom.  Their  social  history  is  the  history 
of  the  struggle  of  all  the  people.  Their  history  is  filled  with  the 
struggle  with  greed,  fellowship  of  the  people,  and  the  messianic  hope 


-18- 


of  the  people.  In  the  idealism,  the  sufferings,  and  the  hope  of  the 
m.injung,  a redemptive  process  goes  on.  God  is  there.  The  same  God  who 
appears  in  the  Bible.  The  analogical  method  is  used  to  find  identy 
between  the  people  of  Israel  and  the  minjung. 

The  Minjung  theologians  have  used  a common  contextualization  method 

in  rooting  their  process  of  theology  in  the  oppressed  people  of  their 

9 * — 

land.  They  use  case  study,  social  history,  Biblical  critism,  and 

analogy  to  make  their  points.  Their  theology  is  a form  of  liberation 

theology  since  it  has  as  its  eschatology  the  victory  of  the  people 

in  God's  liberating  movement  through  history.  It  is  Christian  since 

they  see  Jesus  Christ  as  the  witness  to  God's  redemption.  It  is 

universalist  since  it  sees  God  in  the  folk  religion  of  Korea  and 

would  use  their  social  history  as  an  Old  Testament  analogue  for 

47. 

their  preparation  for  the  coming  of  Christ. 

A large  number  of  other-  "Asians  are  presently  writing  and 
most  are  approaching  their  doing  of  theology  from  the  contextual- 
ization framework.  In  Indonesia,  Albert  Widjaya  is  suggesting  a 
theme  of  "beggarly  theology"  based  on  identifying  with  the  poor 
and  seeking  meaning  in  the  context  of  daily  life.  He  suggests  that 

begging  is  taking  from  the  west,  but  beggarliness  is  taking  from  the 

48. 

garbage  can  of  daily  life.  Ms.  H.  Marianne  Katoppo  presents  a 
woman's  view  of  doing  theology  and  suggests  that  in  Asia  women  are 
not  given  their  rightful  status  before  God.  She  suggests  doing  theo- 


-19- 


logy  through  reinterpretation  of  Biblical  models  and  correct  lingu- 
istic studies  of  Bible  words  to  remove  the  male  bias.  She  suggests 

that  the  model  of  Mary  the  work  weary  peasant  woman  is  the  best  one 

49. 

for  Asian  women  to  identify  with. 

Emerito  P.  Nacpil,  now  Methodist  Bishop,  from  the  Philippenes 

has  written  of  the  "critical  Asian  Principle"  which  should  underlay 

all  of  Asian  contextual  theology.  That  principle  is  that  it  should 

be  throughly  Asian  . (By  which  is  meant  that  it  must  take  into 

account  the  tradition,  social  history,  religions,  historic  struggle, 

and  contemport  scene  all  in  the  light  of  Scriptureal  witness).  That 

critical  principle  is  to  be  used  in  a situational,  hermeneutical, 

50. 

missiological , and  educational  dynamic. 

M.M.  Thomas  surveys  the  development  of  indigenous  theology  (by 
which  contextualized  seems  to  be  meant)  and  points  out  three  sources 
of  Indian  theological  development.  First,  theological  education  has 
sought  to  maintain  high  standards  of  training  for  the  ministry  and  the 
whole  church.  Second,  the  ecumenical  struggle  of  the  various  confess- 
ions has  sought  an  indigenous  expression  in  its  creeds,  though  with 
limited  success.  Third,  theological  creativity  has  been  increased 
through  the  interaction  of  Christian  thinkers  with  the  religions  of 
India.  Dr.  Thomas  cites  a long  list  of  men  who  have  sought  to  gain 
insight  from  the  Indian  religious  context.  These  insights  seek  to 
relate  basic  Hindu  concepts  to  the  Christian  understanding  and  find 
ways  to  communicate  the  Gospel  more  clearly  in  Hindu  thought  forms. 


Dr.  Thomas  goes  on  to  present  an  analysis  of  the  fourth  stream 

of  influence  through  the  interrelationships  with  other  religions 

and  those  who  claim  Christ  without  baptism  or  Christianization  of 

culture.  Finally  he  cites  the  early  political  theologies,  and  the 

rise  of  nationalism.  He  sees  the  major  Indian  contribution  to 

contextualized  theology  as  probably  coming  from  Chenchiah's  concept 

of  the  new  creation.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  mani sfestation  of  a new 

creative  effort  of  God.  The  Christology  of  this  view  is  based  on 

the  Pauline  idea  of  Jesus  as  the  New  Man.  The  Incarnation  then  is 

51. 

a permanent  state  and  the  basis  for  the  humanization  of  history. 


It  can  be  seen  from  the  preceeding  survey  of  contextualized  theo- 
logies that  most  of  them  tenterTn  the  peopled)  Most  of  them  are  ^ 


attempts  to  find  meaning  in  the  context  of  history  and  interpret 
history  in  the  light  of  eschatology  which ^ocuse5~W'tTie  person  of 
Jesus  Chris^and  God's  redemptive  acts  in  history.  They  all ‘have: a 


deep  respect  for  the  traditions  of  the  religions  which  surround  them 
and  they  find  values  in  those  religions  which  are  analogous  to  the 
Old  Testament  protohistory  of  Christianity.  James  A.Veitch  has 
suggested  that  an  Asian  Theology  should  be  oriented  to  the  " living 
factors  of  self  disclosure  and  liberation  and  the  witness  of  Christ 
to  the  Resurrection.  He  speaks  of  its  response  as  a Christian  inter-? 
pretation  of  the  world,  a Christian  understanding  of  man,  a Christ- 
ian concept  of  freedom,  and  a Christian  concept  of  God's  self  disclosure 
in  human  history.  He  quotes  Barth  that  Asians  should  feel  free  to 


-21- 


/ 52.  / 

be  Asians  and  work  at  constructing  their  own  theology.  Dr.  Saphir 

Athyal  suggests  that  there  are  four  factors  to  remember  when  shaping 

an  Asian  theology.  First  it  must  have  a Biblical  base  and  character. 

He  maintains  that  the  Written  Word  and  the  Living  Word  have  no 

contradiction  or  contradistinction  and  that  there  is  a core  of 

Biblical  theology  which  is  supracul tural . Second,  he  calls  for  a 

systematization  of  theology  around  the  Asian  context.  He  points 

out  the  need  for  carefully  relating  to  the  context,  both  social  and 

religious,  as  his  third  point.  Interreligious  dialogue  is  called 

for  on  the  basis  of  a need  to  understand  one  another.  He  urges  careful 

maintaining  of  the  " revelation-fact"  in  any  dialogue.  Fourth,  he 

shows  that  Asian  theology  should  be  directed  toward  life  and  mission 

53. 

and  not  be  abstract.  Although  stressing  the  "revelation-fact" 

less  than  Dr.  Athyal,  Bishop  Lakshman  Wickremesinghe  suggests  a 

similar  idea  in  stressing  a need  for  adaptation,  in  forms,  naturali- 

54. 

zation  in  communication,  and  dialogue  in  interaction. 

In  a thoughtful  paper  delivered  to  the  American  Society  of  Missiology, 

Dr.  Charles  Taber  suggested  several  criteria  for  contextualizing 
(or  indigenizing)  theology.  He  cites  several  Asian  and  American 
theologians  in  making  the  first  criterion  Biblical.  There  must  be 
a grappling  with  the  text  itself.  The  Transcendence  of  God  is  a 
second  criteriorn.  In  whatever  way  this  is  expressed  it  is  necessary. 

Christology  is  the  third  criterion.  It  must  be  explicitly  stated  in 
ways  which  communicate.  Contextualized  theology  must  be  prophetic 


-22- 


in  nature, the  fourth  criterion.  It  must  not  only  affirm  the 
values  of  its  context;  it  must  challenge  them  where  necessary.  A fifth 
criterion  of  theology  is  that  it  must  be  dialogical.  It  must  learn  from 
the  struggles  of  others  within  and  without  the  Christian  faith  , 
both  in  the  east  and  in  the  west.  The  sixth  criterion  is  that  its 
methodology  must  be  open  ended.  It  must  wrestle  with  modernization, 
power  and  all  the  complexities  of  the  age  with  all  tools  available. 
Finally,  it  must  be  subject  to  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  must  be  its 

55. 

dynamic  principle  as  He  has  been  for  the  church  through  the  ages. 


D.  Preman  Niles  points  out  that  Asians  see  a great  need  to  join 

theology  and  mission  in  contextual izati on.  There  is  a need  to  make 

•r  *-4r*\ArC.-M-t‘ 

the  periphery  ( the  poor  of  Asia)  the  center  of  theologizing.  A 

r — 

conversional  theology  needs  to  arise  stressing  not  personal  conversion 

56. 

in  isolation,  but  in  relation  to  belonging  to  the  people.  For 

Asians  , Niles  holds  creation  history  is  the  proper  starting  place 

for  doing  theology,  not  salvation  history  (he  defines  salvation 

history  as  book  bound  and  related  to  the  western  church  and  western 
57. 

history).  Niles  is  not  rejecting  the  history  of  salvation  in 

God's  redemptive  acts,  but  in  identifying  that  history  with  the  west 

and  neglecting  the  work  of  God  among  the  peoples  of  Asia.  He  suggests 

three  approaches  to  contextual i zation.  First,  forming  a theology  or 

philosophy  of  pluralism.  Second,  shape  a method  and  analysis  of  dialogue 

which  is  dynamic.  Third,  seek  to  discover  the  significance  of  other 

58. 

religions  in  God's  plan. 


Niles  affirms  a ^hri st  centered  approach  rather  than  a^static  doctrinal 
approach.  There  are  two  salvation  stories  in  Niles'  view.  One  which 
is  based  on  the  Bible,  mediated  through  western  missionaries  and  the 
church,  and  the  other  which  is  mediated  through  Asian  religions, 
cultures,  and  social  histories.  The  Asian  task  is  to  relate  these 


59. 


two  into  one  coherent  whole. 

V 


There  are  two  motifs  which  seem  to  form  the  center  of  the  contextual 

theological  framework  in  Niles'  opinion.  First,  a liberation  motif 

which  is  drawn  from  the  Bible  and  from  other  stories  of  Asian  religions 

and  social  histories.  Second,  a view  of  the  mystic, Cosmic  Christ 

who  figures  in  all  of  history.  Niles'  view  in  this  regard  is 

60. 

widely  held  in  Asia.  The  prevalance  of  this  view  can  be 

seen  in  the  following  quotes  from  the  East  Asia  Christian  Conference 

Sri  Lanka  Conference  of  1965, 


For  Asian  Churches  to  be  confessing  Churches  in 
the  contempory  World  of  Asia  means  they  must 
...  extend  their  worship  to  the  secular  world... 
their  theology...  to  the  world  of  Asian  Thought, 
philosophy,  and  religion...  (Such  confession 
is  essential  and)....*  This  enrichment  happens  as 
Christians  share  in  what  it  means  for  a Buddhist, 
a Hindu,  a Muslim,  to  know  Christ. ... (We  have 
inherited  a great  tradition  from  the  missionaries  ) 
but  we  have  been  too  inhibited  by  our  fear  of  syn- 
cretism... forgetting  thateven  as  peoples  of  other 
times  and  cultures  made  their  confessions,  we  must 
do  the  same  in  our  own  time  and  culture." 

61. 


uU 


V ^ ■ 


Again  the  tension  between  contextual i zati on  and  syncretism  arises.  It 


is  inescapable  in  the  effort  to  relate  Gospel  and  culture. 


-24- 


DETERMINING  FACTORS 

In  the  discussion  of  valid  criteria  for  contextual ization  and  the 
problem  of  syncrestic  tensions  there  is  a need  to  clarify  issues 
and  define  terms.  Communication  is  a difficult  process  at  best  and 
misunderstandings  lead  to  misapprehensions.  LyH  (T* 

The  First  factor  to  consider  is  proto-world  views.  Proto-world  views  ^ ^ 
are  those  views  which  act  as  a grid  through  which  we  view  our  envir- 


62. 


onment.  In  communicating  the  Gospel,  there  are  at  least  three  yy+A* 
proto-world  views  operational.  The  first  is  that  of  the  Biblical 
writers  themselves.  To  communicate,  we  must  first  effectively 
analysize  the  linguistic,  hi storical ,and  social  and  religious  elements 
of  the  textual  materials.  Exegesis  is  basic  to  the  task.  Secondly, 
the  protoworld  view  of  the  communicator  is  important.  He  must  express 
his  ideas  through  a filter  of  his  own  pre-understandings.  The  Third  4 
factor  is  the  receptor's  proto-world  view.  The  receptor  must  understand 
a radically  new  way  through  the  old  context  of  his  usual  environment. 


aA 


The  Second  Factor  is  the  role  of  the  Bible  in  revelation.  In 
contextualizing,  one  must  ask  what  part  Biblical  material  will  play 
in  the  ultimate  theology  produced.  If  Scripture  is  interpreted  as 
event  and  interpretation,  completely  culturally  conditioned,  one 
will  use  Biblical  materials  more  casually  than  if  one  sees  an 
element  of  the  transcul tural  or  "cosmic"  in  the  form  of^rfopositional 
principles  in  ScrWture.  There  is  little  question  that  Scripture  is 


w* 

t * ^ . / 1 1 


-25- 


enculturated  in  its  own  time  and  culture,  but  the  question  remains  . ^ 

whether  God  intends  Scripture  to  speak  supracul tural ly  in  such  a 

_ — * * ‘ 

way  that  the  Biblical  Theology  of  al Systematic  theologies  remains  j \2'-r^0 

^ — rurfi' 

the  same,  though  emphases  will  differ.  All  systematized  theologies  a 



are  culturally  conditioned  and  contextualized.  Are  the  Scriptures  , n ' 

a special  case  in  speaking  normatively  to  all  cultures  or  are  they 

63.  yuj* 

the  same  as  all  other  theologies  ? 


The  Third  Factor  is  the  need  for  a valid  Hermeneutical  principle 
in  evaluating  the  contextual i zation  process.  Situational  principles, 
historical  principles,  cosmic  principles  and  others  have  been  suggested 
to  resolve  the  dilemma.  Four  concepts  lend  themselves  to  the  shaping 
of  a hermeneutic.  First,  the  Living  Faith  Principle.  The  Scriptures 
witness  that  understanding  is  not  possible  with  out  faithful  living 
in  obedience  to  God.  One  must  be  in  spiritual  relation  to  God  in 
Christ  in  order  to  understand  the  Scripture.  Second,  Interactive 
encounter  with  the  text.  One  must  objectively  wrestle  with  the  material 


of  the  text,  before  subjectively  submitting  to  the  text.  Third, 
one  must  be  in  community  with  the  body  of  Christians,  the  Church, 


h 


(x 


in  order  to  gain  all  the  insight  God  offers  His  people  through 

collective  wisdom.  Fourth,  One  must  relate  all  to  the  Eschatological 

Hope  of  God's  action  in  history  and  His  control  over  history  which 

64. 

moves  toward  climax  in  Christ. 


The  Fourth  Factor  is  the  issue  of  pluralism  and  dialogue  with  other 


-26- 


religions.  At  the  heart  of  this  discussion  is  the  question  of 

the  ways  the  peoples  of  the  O.T.  and  the  N.T.  interacted  with  the 

surrounding  cultures  and  whether  they  were  syncretistic  in  their 

accomodation  to  those  cultures.  They  provide  us  with  a model  for  our 

interaction  today.  Secondly,  thejre  is  the  question  of  the  kind  of 

revelation  we  have  in  the  Scriptures  and  the  kind  of  revelation  other 

religions  have  from  God.  Thirdly,  there  is  the  question  of  the 

grace  of  God  as  it  relates  to  other  religions.  Is  it  saving  grace,  or 

65. 

only  informing  and  calling  grace  ? 

The  Fifth  factor  is  the  role  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  informing 

Scripture,  informing  other  religions,  informing  the  church,  and 

informing  individual  Christians.  Certainly  His  work  is  mysterious 

and  unseem,  but  He  is  God's  dynamic  at  work  in  the  world.  We  must 

develop  an  adequate  understanding  of  His  work  if  we  are  to  adequately 

66. 

contextualize  theology. 


CONCLUSIONS 

I perceive  contextualization  to  be  a valid  process  which  holds  real 
possibilities  for  enriching  the  church  of  Christ  in  every  setting.  I 
see  also,  grave  problems  with  the  process  because  it  is  often  done  with 
out  adequate  critical  reflection  taking  into  account  the  Biblical 
materials.  There  is  a considerable  latitude  of  viewpoints  regarding 
the  proper  hermenoutic  for  contextualization.  Those  differences  often 
arise  out  of  the  preunderstandings  of  the  interpreters.  There  needs 


-27- 


/ 

to  be  more  dialogue  at  the  level  of  hermeneutical  understandings,  and 
Biblical  approaches.  Contextual ization  has  sharpened  the  awareness 
of  theologians  toward  other  religions  and  cultures.  This  is  for  the 
good.  We  need  to  struggle  more  with  the  question  of  God's  providencial 
care  and  His  witness  to  the  world.  The  Scriptural  material  is  ample 
and  has  been  cited  frequently.  Finally,  as  I analyse  the  various 
views  as  an  evangelical,  I see  one  major  problem  which  deserve  more 
discussion  between  those  of  my  viewpoint  and  other  positions.  That  is 
the  nature  of  revelation  and  the  role  of  Scripture  in  shaping  our 
views.  There  is  too  much  of  chri taturing  ’of  positions  by  all  con- 


ENDNOTES 


1.  See  Rolland  Allen's  Missionary 

< Methods , St.  Paul ' s or 

Ours 

Eerdmans'  F 

5ublishers,  Grand  Rapids, 

"M 

and  Melvin  Hodges,  The  Indigenous  Church, 

Gospel  Publishing  House,  Springfield,  MO, 1953. 

Also  John  Nevius,  Methods  of'Mission  Work,  Foreign 
Mission  Library,  New  York,  1895.  In  the  view 
of  its  proponents,  contextual i zati on  goes  beyond 
the  limits  of  indigenization;  however  see  also 
James  Buswell  III  in  Theology  and  Mission  , 
"Contextualization,  Theory,  Tradition,  and 
Method  ",  Baker  Book  House,  Grand  Rapids,  1978 
for  a contrasting  view. 

2.  Ministry  in  Context  , The  Theological  Education  Fund,  London,  1972, 

p.  19-20.  The  first  mandate  was  to  raise  the  level 
of  scholarship  in  ministerial  training  in  the 
3rd  world.  The  second  mandate  was  for  re&afl/ancy  to 
context.  This  mandate  is  for  reform  and  renewal. 

3.  Ibid. ,p.  18  ff. 

4.  A quote  taken  from  an  unpublished  letter  by  Nissiotis  found  in 

Contextualization  of  Theology,  Wm.  Carey  Library 
Pasadena, Ca  .,  Bruce  Fleming,  Author,  p.  5. 

5.  Ibid. , p.  6. 

6.  Ibid,  p.  6. 

7.  Ibid.,  p.  7. 

8.  See  Allman,  Daniel  von,  "The  Birth  of  Theology,  " International 

Review  of  Mission,  Vol.  64,  No.  253,  June  1975. 
Also  see  Bautista,  Lorenzo,  et.  al.,"The  Asian  Way  of  Thinking  in 

Theology",  The  Evangelical  Review  of  Theology, 


9.  Beginning  in  1972  with  the  third  mandate  and  the  Bangkok 
conference  on  Salvation  Today,  and  in  the  various  mission  journals 

of  every  theological  persuasion  there  has  been  extensive  debate  on  the 
issues . 

10.  Kj^nsler,  F.  Ross,  "Mission  and  Context",  The  Evangelical  Missions 

Quarterly,  April  1978,  Vol  14,  No.  2. 
pp. 23-36.  Dr.  Kinsler  is  a United  Presbyterian 
missionary  representing  a mediating  view  in  the 
discussion. 


11.  Coe,  Shoki , " Contextualizing  Theology",  Mission  Trends  No.  3., 

Gerald  Anderson,  Ed. ,~Eerdaans , Grand  Rapids 
1976. 

12.  A keen  analysis  of  this  aspect  of  contextualization  in  discussed 
by  Bruce  Nichols  in  his  Contextualization:  a Theology  of  Gospel 

and  Culture,  InterVarsity  Press,  Downers  Grove,  1l7,i979~ 

13.  See  Guttieriz,  Mbiti,  Song,  et  al . These  Theologies  begin  with 
engagement  between  the  historic  moment,  Biblical  themes  of  liber- 
ation, and  pre  understandings  of  history  and  the  class  struggle. 

14.  Visser  t'Hooft,  W.M.,  No  Other  Name,  Westminster  Press,  Philadelphia, 

1963,  p.ll. 

15.  Ibid.,  p.  11-12. 

16.  Ibid.  , p.  90-97. 

17.  This  is  oot  to  suggest  that  the  Biblical  writers  do  not  struggle 
with  the  issue  of  syncretism.  Both  the  O.T.  and  the  N.T. 

deal  with  the  issue  squarely,  but  they  remain  in  tension  with 
it  rather  than  absorbing  syncretic  elements.  As  Visser  t'Hooft 
says,  "There  is  a great  gulf  between  the  N.T.  (and  the  O.T. as  well) 
and  syncretism."  p.  77. 

18.  Ibid.p.  124-5. 

19.  Nichols,  Contextualization  , p.  34  as  cited. 

20.  Ibid.  , p.  36. 

21.  Kraemer,  Hendrick,  The  Christian  Message  in  a Non  Christian  World  , 

’Harper  and  Bros.,  New  York,  1947,  especially 
chapters  6 and  8.  Kraemer  sees  a radical 
discontinuity  between  the  Christian  faith  and 
others,  but  he  calls  for  adaptation  in  relation 
to  the  other  faiths. 

22.  Nichols;  See  especially  chapters  one  and  two.  He  states  a position 

whioh  approves  of  contextualization  but  sees  limits  in 
the  nature  of  Biblical  core  material  which  must  be  res* 
pected.  He  adopts  the  view  that  there  is  but  one  Biblical 
theology  and  that  authentic  contextualization  will  seek 
to  relate  its  task  to  that  core. 

23.  The  various  periodicals,  papers,  and  books  of  the  Asian  Christian 
Conference  and  the, as  yet  scarce  publications  of  the  Asian 
Theological  Association  (of  the  World  Evangelical  Fellowship) 
have  published  most  of  the  Asian  material  available. 


24.  His  books  have  been  published  by  Orbis  and  the  W.C.C.  and 
represent  a truly  Asian  theological  discussion. 

25.  Song,  Choan-Seng,  " From  Israel  to  Asia,  a Theological  Leap", 

Mission  Trends,  No. 3,  p.  217.  See  also 
his  Third  Eye  Theology  . 

26.  Ibid.,  p.  217;  see  also  his  Tears  of  Lady  Meng  in  which  he 

discusses  political  theology  through  a folk 
story. 

27.  Ibid.,  p.  213. 

28.  Ibid  . p.216 

29.  Ibid, , p.  212. 

30.  Song,  Third  Eye  Theology , Chapters  one  and  two. 

31.  Ibi d. , p.  189. 

32.  Ibid. , p.  16. 

33.  West,  Charles,  " Responding  to  the  Thought  of  Choan-  Seng  Song,  " 

Occasional  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research, 

Vol . I,  No. 3 .July  1977,  pp.  11-12. 

34.  Niles,  D.  Preman,  Ibid, ,pp. 9-10. 

35.  Song,  The  Compassionate  God  , section  one. 

36.  Ibid, , p.98. 

37.  Ibid.  , see  also  his  reaction  to  West  and  Niles  in  the  Occasional 

Bulletin  article  cited. 

38.  Koyama,  Kosoke,  Water  Buffalo  Theology  S.C.M.  Press,  London,  p.  21. 

39.  Ibid.,  P.  23. 

40.  Ibid  .,  p.28ff . 

41*  Ibid. , see  parts  II  and  III  of  Waterbuffalo  Theology  and  the 

Three  Mile  an  Hour  God 

42.  Koyama,  " Reflections  on  Association  of  Theological  Schools 
in  South  East  Asia",  S.E.A.  Journal  of  Theology, 

Vol  15,  Spring  1974, p. 13. 


43  • Ibid.  , p. 19. 


44.  Lee,  Jung  Young,  The  Theology  of  Change  , Orbis,  Maryknoll,  1979, p 53ff. 

45.  See  Living  Theology  in  Asia  , also  Minjung  Theology  . 

46.  Based  on  a statement  of  former  missionary  to  Korea,  Dr.  Samuel 
Mofett. 

47.  Stated  in  a lecture  given  by  Dr,  Steven  Torighwan  Moon  at  Princeton 
in  the  fall  of  1982. 

48.  W.id  j ay  a , Albert,  "Beggerly  Theology",  in  Living  Theology  in  Asia 

Orbis,  Maryknoll,  1981,  p.  139. 

49.  Katoppo,  K.  Marianne,  "A  Liberated  Asian  t:oman",  Ibid. , p . 163 . 

50.  Nacpil,  Emerito  P.,  Emerging  Themes  in  Asian  Christian  Theology 

" The  Critical  /'si an  Principle"  , p.56ff. 

51.  Thomas  , M.M.,  "Towards  an  Indigenous  Indiam  Theology",  in 

Asian  Voices  in  Christian  Theology  , Anderson, 
“Hd7,p  11  W. 

53.  Athyal,  Saphir,  "Toward  an  Asian  Christian  Theology",  in 

Elwood,  p.66. 

52.  Veith,  James  A.,  "Is  an  Asian  Theology  Possible",  S.E. A. Journal 

of  Theology,  17,  Spring  1976,  p.  13-14. 

54.  Wickremesinghe,  L.A.,  "Chri stiani ty  in  the  Contexts  of  Other 

Faiths",  p.  30  in  Asia's  Struggle  . 

55.  Taber,  Charles,  "The  Limits  of  Indigenization  in  Theology", 

Missiology,  Vol . 6,  No.l,Jan.l968.p.69ff. 

56.  Niles,  D. Preman,  "Christian  Mission  and  the  Peoples  of  Asia", 

Missiology,  Vol  10,  No. 3,  July,  1982. p. 281. 


57.  Ibid.  , p.  286 

58.  Ibid. ^ 287. 

59.  Ibid.,  291. 

60.  Ibid  .,  p.  292-5. 


61.  Elwood,  p.44-5. 


''Jr** 


62.  This  represents  a change  from  the  time  when  it  was  accepted  that 

one  could  view  issues  purely  objectively  as  in  the  case 
of  the  scientists  of  religion  of  the  last  century. 

63.  This  is  a basic  dividing  point  in  the  views  of  missiologists  of 
the  World  Council  of  Churches  and  the  World  Evangelical  Fellowship 

in  their  thinking  on  contextual ization.  At  the  Willowbank 
conference  the  W.E.F.  defined  their  position  as  affirming  one 
Biblical  theology  and  one  core  of  Biblical  truth  for  all  cultures. 

64.  Often  preunderstandings  shape  hermeneutics.  Bultmann  seems  to  be 

bound  in  a world  which  allows  no  supranatural  intervention  and 
which  is  based  on  the  postulates  of  a materialistic-  scientism 
in  denying  the  possibility  of  miraculous  events.  Barth's 
Christiolgical  filter  of  hermeneutic  caused  him  to  strain  in 
some  exegesis.  Others  could  also  be  cited  on  any  side  of  an 
issue.  We  need  to  be  careful  of  our  preunderstandings  in 
our  hermeneutic. 

65.  The  spread  of  opinion  on  this  issue  is  wide.  Evangelical  scholars 
such  as  Hesselgrave  amfl  Nichols  join  Visser  t'Hooft,  Kraemer, 

and  others  against  Van  Lewen  , von  Harnack,  et.  al.  Part  of  the 
. problem  is  the  definition  of  words  as  Visser  t'Hooft  wisely 
points  out. 

66.  Perhaps  the  Pentacostal  Christians  have  something  to  teach  us 

in  their  insistence  on  the  immediacy  of  the  Spirit's  work  in 
the  church  today. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


BOOKS 

Anderson,  Gerald,  Ed. , Asi an  Voi ces  i n Christian  Theology,  Orbis, 

Maryknol  1 , T97(T 

Mission  Trends  No.  1 (1974);No. 3(1976) ; 

No.  5 ( 1961 ) ; Eerdmans  Publishing,  GrandRapids. 

The  Theology  of  the  Christian  Mission  , 

McGraw  Hill,  New  York,  1961. 

Blauw,  Johannes,  The  Missionary  Nature  of  the  Church  , Lutterworth 

Press,  London,  1962. 

Elwood,  D.J.,  Ed.,  Asian  Chirstian  Theology,  Westminister,  Philadelphia  1980. 

England,  J.C.,Ed.  Living  Theology  in  Asia,  Orbis,  Maryknol 1,  1981. 

Fabella,  Virginia,  Ed.,  Asia's  Struggle  for  Full  Humanity  , Orbis, 

Maryknol!,  1980. 

Fleming,  Bruce  C.E.,  Contextualization  of  Theology,  William  Cary 

~ Library,  Pasaciena,  19 8b. 

Hesselgrave,  David,  J.  > Ed.,  New  Horzions  in  World  Missions 

Baker  Book  house,  Grand  Rapi'di",  1079 

Theology  and  Mission  , 1978.  ( Ibid) 

Koyama  , Kosuke,  Waterbuffalo  Theology  S.C.M. Press,  London  1074 

Kraemer,  Hendrick,  The  Christian  Message  in  a Non  Christian  World, 

~ Harper  Bros7,  New  York,  1947. 

Why  Christianity  of  all  Religions  ? 

Lee,  Jung  Young,  The  Theology  of  Change,  Orbis,  Maryknol 1,  1079. 

Nacpil,  Emerito  P.,  Ed.,  The  Human  and  the  Holy,  New  Day  Publishers, 

Quezon  City,  Phi  1 i ppenes , 1978. 

Nevius,  John  L.  Methods  of  Missionary  Work  , Foreign  Missionary  Library, 

Nhw  York  r 1095'. 


Newbiqin,  J.E.  Lesslie,  A Faith  for  this  One  World  , SCM  Press,  London 


Nichols,  Bruce,  Contextualization:  A Theology  of  Faith  and  Culture  , 

In ter  Varsity  Press,  Downers Grove , IL.  19797 

Niles,  D.T.,  Upon  the  Earth  , McGraw  Hill,  New  York,  1962. 

Padilla,  Rene,  The  New  Face  of  Evangelicalism,  InterVarsity  Press, 
bcvVners^  Grove,  IL,  "1976. 

Song,  Choan-Seng,  The  Compassionate  God  , Orbis,  Maryknoll , 1982. 

Third  Eye  Theology  , Orbis,  Maryknoll,  1979 

The  Tears  of  Lady  Meng  , World  Council  of  Churches, 

Geneva,  1§81. 

The  Theological  Education  Fund,  Ministry  in  Context,  New  Lift  Press, 

B romi 1 ey , G.B.,  1972. 

Tillich,  Paul,  Christianity  and  the  Encounter  of  the  World  Religions  , 
"Columbia  U.  Press,  New  York,  1963. 

Visser  t'Hooft,  W.A.,  No  Other  Name,  Westminister  Press,  Philadelphia,  1963. 

Yamamori,  Tetsumau,  Christopaganism  or  Indigeneous  Christianity, 

William  Carey  Library,  Pasadena,”  1975^ 


PERIODICALS 


Allmen,  Daniel  von,  "The  Birth  of  Theology",  International  Review  of 

Mission,  Vol.  64,  N.  253,  June  1975. pp  37-52. 

Bautista,  Lorenzo,  et.  al,  "The  Asian  Way  of  Thinking",  Evangelical 

Review  of  Theology,  Fall,  1982,  p.  37-49. 

Buswell,  James  0.  III."  Contextual  izatiofl','  Evangelical  Missions 

Quarterly,  April  1978,  Vol  14#2 , pp  13-19. 

Conn,  Harvie  M.  ,"Contextualization:  A New  Dimension  for  Cross  Cultural 
Communication,"  , E.M.Q.,  April  1978,  Vol  14, no. 2, 
pp.  39-46. 

Kinsler,  F.Ross,  "Mission  and  Context",  E.M.Q.,  April  1978,  Vol.  14, 

< no.  2,  pp.  23-36. 

Koyawa,  Kosake,  " Reflections  on  Association  of  Theological  Schools 

in  South  East  Asia",  South  East  Asia  Journal  of 
Theology,  Vol  15,  Spring  1974,  pp.  10-35 

Lam,  Wing  Hung,  "Patterns  of  Chinese  Theology,",  Occasional  Bulletin  of 
Missionary  Research,  Vol  4,  No  1,  1980, pp.  20-24. 

Latuihamal lo,  Peter  D.,  "God  in  a Developing  Plural  Society";  SEA 

Journal  of  Theology,  Spring,  1982.  pp.  93-102. 

Niles,  D. Preman,  " Christian  Mission  and  the  Peoples  of  Asia", 

Missiology,  Vol  10,  No.  3,  July,  1982,  pp.  280-90. 

"Reviewing  and  Responding  to  the  Thought  of  Choan  Seng-Song,  " 

0BMR,  Vol.  1,  No.  3,  July  1977, pp  9-15. 

(responses  by  D.P. Niles,  C. A. West  and  reply  by  Dr.  Song) 

Ro,  Bong,  Rin,"  Contextual i zation  : Asian  Theology  ",  EMQ,  Spring, 

1979,  r pp.  15-23  . 

"Statement  of  the  Asian  Theological  Conference  of  Third  World  Theologians 

0BMR,  Vol  3,  no.  3,  July  1979, pp.'  20-24. 

Veitch,  James  A.','  Is  an  Asian  Theology  Possible"  , SEA  Journal  of  Theol 

Vol.  17,  Spring,  1976,  pp.  1-14. 


Evangelism 


There  is  nothing  quite  so 
crippling  to  both 
evangelism  and  social 
action  as  to  confuse  them 
in  definition  or  to 
separate  them  in  practice. 


I hr  Now  Testament  uses  the  word 
evangelize  in  what  seems  to  he  a 
shockingly  narrow  sense.  A whole 
i luster  of  verbs,  actually,  is  used  to 
describe  evangelism:  "preaching  the 
word"  (Acts  8:4),  "heralding  the 
kingdom"  (Luke  9:2),  "proclaiming 
the  good  news"  (Luke  4:18,  8:1).  but 
in  essence,  w hat  all  these  words  de- 
scribe is  simply  the  telling  of  the 
good  news  (the  Gospel)  that  Jesus 
the  Messiah  is  the  saving  King.  Evan- 
gelism was  the  announcement  of 
C heist's  kingdom.  It  was  more  than 
an  announcement.  It  was  also  an  in- 
vitation to  enter  that  kingdom,  by 
faith  and  with  repentance. 

Evangelism,  therefore,  is  not  the 
whole  of  the  Christian  mission.  It  is 
only  a part  of  the  mission.  Jesus  and 
the  disciples  did  many  other  things 
besides  announce  the  kingdom  and 
invite  response.  Evangelism  is  not 
worship  or  sacraments.  "Christ  did 
not  send  me  to  baptize  but  to  evange- 
lize," said  Paul  (I  Cor.  1:17). 

And  it  is  not  church  growth  or 
c hurch  planting.  1 he  planting  and 
growth  of  the  church  are  surely  goals 
of  evangelism  and  its  hoped-for  re- 
sults. but  evangelism  does  not  al- 
ways produce  a church  or  more 
members  for  it. 

Neither  is  evangelism  confined  to 
apologetics.  Paul  says,  "We  try  to 
persuade"  (2  Cor.  5:11),  but  insists 
that  he  was  sent  to  tell  the  good  news 
"without  using  the  language  of  hu- 
man wisdom"  (I  Cor.  1:17,  20). 

f inally,  evangelism  in  the  New 
Testament  was  not  confused  with 
Christian  service,  or  Christian  action 
and  protest  against  the  world's  injus- 
tices. A revealing  and  disturbing  inci- 
dent in  the  book  of  Acts  tells  how 
Greek-speaking  Jews  among  the  ear- 
ly Christians  rose  as  a minority  group 
to  complain  of  discrimination  in  the 
distribution  of  funds.  The  reply  of 
the  apostles  seems  almost  callously 
narrow:  "We  cannot  neglect  the 


: The  leading 

preaching  of  God's  word  to  handle 
finances"  (Acts  6:1,  2 I EV).  Of 
course,  they  did  immediately  pro- 
ceed to  do  something  about  the  injus- 
tice. but  they  did  not  call  it  evange- 
lism. 

In  the  context  of  the  kingdom, 
however,  the  evangelistic  proclama- 
tion was  never  so  narrow  that  it  be- 
came isolated  from  the  immediate 
pressing  needs  of  the  poor,  the  im- 
prisoned, the  blind  and  the  op- 
pressed. 

Here  I am  reminded  of  Korean 
evangelism.  I asked  a pastor  in  the 
Philadelphia  area  why  his  church 
was  growing  so  fast.  "When  Koreans 
come  in,"  he  replied,  "first  I get  them 
jobs;  1 teach  them  some  English;  I 
help  them  when  they  get  in  trouble 
with  their  supervisors.  I invite  them 
to  church.  And  then  I preach  to  them 
the  Gospel."  That  is  putting  evange- 
lism into  context. 

But  if  there  is  anything  worse  than 
taking  the  text  out  of  context,  it  is 
taking  the  context  without  the  text. 

Just  as  Christ's  salvation  is  never  to 
be  isolated  from  the  immediate,  real 
needs  of  the  people,  neither  is  it  to  be 
identified  with  those  present  needs. 
When  Jesus  quoted  the  Old  Testa- 
ment about  "good  news  to  the  poor" 
and  "freedom  for  the  oppressed,"  he 
did  so  on  his  own  terms.  J lis  salva- 
tion is  not  Old  Testament  shalom,  and 
his  kingdom  is  not  Israel. 

There  is  nothing  quite  so  crippling 
to  both  evangelism  and  social  action 
as  to  confuse  them  in  definition  or  to 
separate  them  in  practice.  Our  evan 
gelists  sometimes  seem  to  be  calling 
us  to  accept  the  King  without  his 
kingdom;  while  our  prophets,  just  as 
narrow  in  their  own  way,  seem  to  be 
trying  to  build  the  kingdom  without 
the  saving  King. 

Restoring  the  balance 

There  was  a time  when  most  Chris- 
tians believed  that  evangelism  was 


14 


IMPACT 


by  Samuel  Moffett 


partner  in  missions 


the  only  priority.  They  were  wrong 
I hen  the  C hurch  swung  too  far  the 
other  way.  The  only  Christian  prioi 
ity  for  some  has  been  social  justice 
through  reconstruction.  I hat,  too,  is 
an  important  priority.  But  it  is  not  the 
only  one.  And  when  they  made  it  the 
only  clear  mission  of  the  Church,  the 
result  was  a disaster.  In  trying  to 
speak  to  the  world,  they  almost  lost 
the  Church. 

Others  tried  to  restore  the  balance 
by  pointing  out  that  "Christ  mediates 
Cod's  new  covenant  through  both 
salvation  and  service.  . .Christians 
are  called  to  engage  in  both  evange- 
lism and  social  action."  But  even  that 
is  not  enough.  What  the  Church 
needs  for  the  future  in  mission  is 
more  than  balance.  It  needs  momen 
turn.  Not  an  uneasy  time  between 
faith  and  works,  but  a partnership 
Now  in  most  practical,  working 
partnerships,  there  must  be  a leading 
partner,  a "first  among  equals,"  or 
nothing  gets  done.  Which  should  be 
the  leading  partner  in  mission?  F.van 
gelism  or  social  action? 

1 submit  that  what  makes  the 
Christian  mission  different  Irom 
other  commendable  and  sincere 
attempts  to  improve  the  human  con 
dition  is  this.  In  the  Christian  mission 
our  vertical  relationship  to  Cod 
comes  tirst.  Our  horizontal  rela- 
tionship to  our  neighbor  is  "like  unto 
it,  and  is  just  as  indispensable,  but  it 
is  still  second.  I he  leading  partner  is 
evangelism. 

I his  is  not  to  exalt  the  prot  Luna- 
tion at  the  expense  of  Christian  ac- 
tion. 1 hey  belong  together.  But  it 
does  insist  that,  while  without  the 
accompanying  deeds  the  good  news 
is  scarcely  credible,  without  the  word 
the  news  is  not  even  comprehensible! 
Besides,  the  real  good  news  is  not 
what  we  in  our  benevolence  do  for 
others,  but  what  God  has  done  for  us 
all  in  Christ.  Evangelism,  as  has  been 
said,  is  one  beggar  telling  another 


where  to  find  bread 

I lie  supreme  task  of  the  Church, 
then,  now  and  for  the  future,  is  evan- 
gelism It  was  the  supioine  task  for 
the  ( hurch  of  the  New  iestament.  It 
is  also  the  supreme  challenge  facing 
the  ( lum  h today. 

Half  Ihe  world  unreached 

I he  determining  factor  in  develop- 
ing evangelistic  strategies,  I believe, 
is  that  evangelism  moves  always  in 
the  diieclion  of  Ihe  unreached.  "It 
must  focus  on  those  without  the  Gos- 
pel More  than  one-half  of  the 
woi  Id's  people  are  still  without  the 
simplest  knowledge  of  the  good 
news  ol  ( .oil's  saving  love  in  Jesus 
t hrist  I here  is  no  greater  challenge 
to  evangelism  in  mission  than  that. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  useful 
to  note  that  for  general  strategic 
evangelistic  planning,  some  mis 
siologists  suggest  as  a rule  of  thumb 
th.it  'a  group  of  people  are  classified 
as  unreached  it  less  than  20  percent 
claim  or  are  considered  to  be  Chris- 
tian ( hi  isti. ms  are  rightly  con- 
cerned about  the  grievous  tinbal 
a ni  es  ot  wealth  and  food  and  free- 
dom in  the  world  What  about  the 
most  devastating  unbalance  of  all: 
the  unequal  distribution  of  the  light 
ol  the  knowledge  ot  ( iud  in  Jesus 
Christ? 

I am  not  overly  addicted  to  statis- 
ts s But  what  does  it  say  about  a 
"six  continent  approach  to  evange- 
lism," for  example,  to  find  that  most 
of  our  church  mission  funds  still  go 
to  ourselves  on  the  sixth  continent, 
which  is  between  70  percent  and  80 
percent  at  least  nominally  Christian? 
Africa,  however,  is  perhaps  40  per- 
cent Christian  by  the  same  rough  and 
imprecise  standards.  And  Asia, 
which  holds  more  than  one-half  of  all 
the  people  in  the  world,  is  only  three 
percent  to  four  percent  even  nomi- 
nally Christian. 

In  the  next  ten  years,  the  number 


of  non  Christians  which  will  be 
added  to  the  population  of  Asia  will 
be  greater  than  the  entire  present 
population  of  the  United  States  mul- 
tiplied almost  three  times  (650  mil- 
lion, compared  to  220  million).  Treat- 
ing all  six  continents  as  equals  for 
strategical  purposes  is  a selfish  dis- 
tortion of  the  evangelistic  realities  of 
the  world. 

One  last  thought.  There  is  an  unex- 
pected bonus  to  keeping  the  defini-  (SW\ 
tion  of  evangelism  simple.  It  means 
that  anyone  can  get  into  the  act.  One 
of  the  happiest  lessons  I ever  learned 
about  evangelism  came  not  from  a 
professional  evangelist,  but  from  a 
watermelon  vendor. 

It  was  in  a Korean  village,  and  my 
wife  came  up  to  ask  him  how  much  a 
watermelon  cost.  He  was  so  sur- 
prised at  finding  a long-nosed  for- 
eigner who  spoke  Korean  that  at  first 
he  was  struck  dumb.  He  even  forgot 
to  tell  her  the  price.  There  was  some- 
thing more  important  he  wanted  to 
say.  I ie  asked,  "Are  you  a Chris- 
tian?" And  when  she  replied,  "Yes," 
he  smiled  all  over.  "Oh,  I'm  so  glad," 
he  said,  "because  if  you  weren't  I 
vyas  going  to  tell  you  how  much  you 
are  missing." 

If  more  of  us  were  so  happy  about 
what  we  have  found  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  that  we  couldn't  wait  to 
tell  those  who  have  not  found  him 
how  much  they  are  missing,  we 
would  need  to  worry  no  longer  about 
the  future  of  evangelism.  . 


Dr.  Samuel  Moffett  was  born  and  raised  by 
missionary  parents  in  Korea.  After  oblaining 
degrees  at  Wheaton  College,  Misdy  B*M« 
#*•*■*,  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  and 
Yale  University,  he  returned  as  a missionary 
to  serve  first  In  China  and  then  in  Korea,  where 
he  just  retired  as  the  dean  of  Ihe  graduate 
school  of  the  Presbyterian  Seminary  in  Seoul. 
This  article  is  reprinted  with  permission  from 
the  author  and  Latin  America  Evangelist, 
magazine  of  the  Latin  America  Mission. 


SEPTEMBER  1981 


15 


ON  THE  DEITY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 


In  our  American  Presbyterian  tradition,  one  of  our  illustrious  20th  Century 
church  fathers  is  Robert  E.  Speer.  Those  who  have  "ears  to  hear"  him  realize 
that  the  historic,  orthodox  view  of  the  divinity  of  Christ  Jesus  proved  a problem 
at  the  beginning  of  the  20th  Century,  as  it  is  in  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
today. 


Closing  his  address*  at  Northfield  Massachusetts,  Dra  Speer  presents  four 
reasons  why  "so  many  men  and  women  do  not  believe  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God." 

Briefly,  these  reasons  are: 

First,  they  have  never  given  real,  conscientious,  consecutive  thought  to  the 
problem  of  Christ  at  all.  Second,  they  have  never  studied  the  four  gospels.  Fourth, 
they  have  never  tried  Him.  ("The  deity  of  Christ  is  not  a mere  doctrine  or  propo- 
sition. It  is  a living  theory  of  being  . . .") 

Speer’s  third  reason  — "A  great  many  do  not  believe  in  His  deity  simply 
because  they  do  not  know  how  absolutely  the  world  needs  God  incarnate  in  the  flesh"  — 
appeals  to  me  as  a missionary.  Robert  E.  Speer’s  illustration  supporting  this  third 
reason  seems  a bit  removed  from  Presbyterianism  today  — but  need  not  be0  I quote: 

"I  have  a dear  friend  who  says  that  he  never  realized  how  it  must  be  that  Christ 
was  the  Son  of  God  until,  during  his  university  course,  he  went  down  to  work 
in  the  county  jail.  Sunday  after  Sunday  as  he  sat  down  among  the  prisoners  in 
that  jail,  among  men  of  darkened  souls,  men  of  rotted-out  characters,  men  who 
were  hopeless  about  this  world  and  the  world  to  come,  men  who  were  as  dead 
as  any  man  could  ever  be  when  his  body  was  laid  down  in  his  grave,  he  realized 
as  he  had  never  realized  before  that,  if  there  never  had  been  an  incarnation, 
by  the  very  character  of  God  there  must  be  one;  because  it  was  necessary  that 
there  should  come  into  the  world  somewhere  and  some  time  that  great  release  of 
divine  and  transforming  power  without  which  the  world  in  its  death  could  never 
live.  We  believe  it  came  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  once  for  all  in  Jesus  of 
Nazareth. " 

Before  graduating  from  Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  my  son  told 
some  classmates  that  the  Speer  Memorial  Library  was  named  after  himself «,  Not  exactly, 
but  he  is  not  ashamed  of  his  name  — Robert  Speer  Rice.  Would  that  all  Presbyterian 
clergy  would  read  Speer  the  layman’s  "The  Deity  of  Christ"! 

*The  Deity  of  Christ,  Robert  E.  Speer,  Revell,  1909 

Rev.  Robert  F.  Rice,  Pastor  at  large, 
Presbytery  of  Eastern  Oklahoma 


This  article  appeared  in  the  January /February  ’81  issue  of  PRESBYTERIAN  COMMUNIQUE. 


IS  SALVATION  THROUGH  JESUS  CHRIST 
RELATIVE,  NORMATIVE,  OR  EXCLUSIVE  ? 
A CRITIQUE  OF  THE  CONTEMPORY  DEBATE 
AND  ITS  MISSIOLOGI CAL  IMPLICATIONS 


Prepared  for 
Dr.  Moffett 
EC  33 


* *»Garry  0.  Parker 
PhD.  Program 


i*e 
vv  livdc. 


i\ uk* 

Wc« 


^V)K<  5 Uwtua&j  Cv*A^***4A 
" u*»)n**\  fy-Y'K ' 

Wt  -1^  Iblt  i‘4v4  iwnywwv  . 


■|y  wT 

«0 

S'rL'M’i 

!Vc^  a4/^vuL 

|4«1 ^ IrtWs. 

' Kv  *W-  ixv-*c  &*£lv»7«w  . 

* KavCIJ*v4uw  av  . 

n * ^ ^ j1  ^ " 

IAAaa 

6 l^uu^  Avu.«^a.L  , c/h“***’ 

t c.\{  !CA~fius4)  Si H lU~*A*f*W 

' (tu.  j]  dt-vui  WM-t  V XPl 

I,  w<ft.  Wjt  oieLihlaiiji^ 

MM4  u4»3  rjfe^  y* 

tv»A  \ 

Gu{  b\jJQ^  . LwW'viwLj  ;)  ^ «A 

•.  ***\y  ^ 


y ww<,  (i4<(  w«t 

(Ra*  w> 

P Cr*iOw»->  luL’j.*  ^ - 

t Vv>V^.  C,*h  jun  *j  J^-Wv; 

<v>  t«ii|  c<\a  c»^<Lit*'*<  |«\ 

#^.  dvwf 

/**-  r ^v<  . 

■4  r*w  - . v * " 

tj.r.w^I iT  S^W  *w^^N 

aOa,j  ^ (VimLlij 
< ./  f,i.  . 


, , , | ***0 
c-5  Uw's  K w 

^Vya*  VX<\*  ^ ^ 

V<v«w  u':  <wr 

►*(  Am.' I-  k**«  . 


-1- 


h 


A 


INTRODUCTION 

What  is  the  soteri ologi cal  role  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  salvation  of  the 

world  ? That  key  question  is  the  dialogical  point  of  the  contemporary 

debate  on  the  relationship  of  Christianity  to  the  other  religions  of  the 

world.  Historically,  from  the  writing  of  the  New  Testament,  Christians 

have  affirmed  with  Peter,  and  the  other  Apostles,  " Salvation  is  found 

in  no  one  else,  for  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  given  to  men 

1. 

by  which  we  must  be  saved."  ( Acts  4:12).  In  today's  climate  of  inter- 
religious dialogue,  however,  such  claims  of  exclusivity  are  being  chal- 
lenged both  by  the  proponents  of  other  religions,  and  by  Christians 
such  as  John  Hick,  who  call  for  a "Copernican  revolution",  which  will 
move  us  away  from  exclusivist  positions  toward  a theocentric  universe 

in  which  all  the  religions  have  ultimate  salvic  significance,  and  are  le- 

2. 

gitimate  ways  of  pleas  inf -God , The  issues  are  very  significant. 
There  seems  little  question  that. the  Christian  heritage  is  one  of  exclu- 
sivity,  but  it  is  unclear  to  many  whether  the  Christian  claims  to 
Jesus  Christ  s singular  role  in  salvation  should  be  regarded  as  accidental 
(that  is, growing  out  of  the  particular, prescientific,  limited  world  view 
of  the  past);  or  whether  they  should  be  considered  an  essential  part  of 
the  gospel  message.  Though  few  would  go  as  far  as  John  Hick's  call 
for  a "Copernican  revolution",  there  is  a wide  spread  call  for  a re- 
assessment of  traditional  views  by  protestants  such  as  Carl  Braaten  and 

3. 

Roman  Catholics  such  as  Karl  Rahner.  These  men  and  others  argue  for 
a proleptic  universality  of  Jesus  Christ's  role  in  salvation  not  only 
tntough  explicit  faith  via  Christianity,  but  also  through  other  religions* 


-2- 


because  God  is  at  work  in  all  religions  through  Jesus  Christ  and  is 
leading  all  to  a final  unity  of  salvation.  There  is  also  a resurgence 
of  more  traditional  views  among  evangelicals  through  the  focal  point  of 

the  Lausanne  Covenant,  and  the  writings  of  such  men  as  John  R.W.  Stott, 

4. 

Michael  Green,  et.  al . These  renewed  affirmations  of  traditional  views 
of  Jesus  Christ's  soteri ol ogi cal  significance  recognize  the  necessity, 
along  with  the  more  heterodox  views,  of  the  need  to  develop  an  adequate 
apologetic  which  can  cope  with  the  broad  horizon  of  inter-  religious 
dialogue  and  the  eclscticizing  tendencies  of  modernity  which  charact- 
erize the  contemporary  era. 


— n » _ -> 

The  focus  of  this  paper  is  an  examination  of  the  question  of  the 
soteriological  role  of  Jesus  Christ  in  world  salvation  as  that  role 
is  understood  in  the  context  of  the  contemporary  debate.  I shall  argue 
that  the  major  positions  in  the  debate  can  be  delineated  along  an  axis 
which  can  be  viewed  as  beginning  from  the  position  which  states, 

"Christ  has  a relative  soteriological  role",  through  the  position  which 
states,  " Christ  has  a normative  soteriological  role",  to  the  position 
which  states,  "Christ  has  an  excl usi ve  soteriological  role".  It  is 
my  thesis  that  this  wide  spectrum  of  positions  is  shaped  by  three 
root  causes:  wide  hermeneutical  diversity,  the  impact  of  contemporary 
inter-rel i gi ous  dialogue,  and  the  pressure  of  the  modern  model  of 
cooperative  unity. 


-3- 


This  paper  has  the  character  of  an  exploratory  study  on  the  debate 
regarding  the  role  of  Jesus  Christ  in  world  salvation.  It  is  not  a 
study  of  how  His  redemptive  acts  are  carried  out,  nor  of  the  problem 
of  His  divinity  vs.  His  humanity  (except  tangentially),  but  rather 
of  the  debate  on  Whether  He  is  to  be  considered  a way  of  salvation 
or  the  Way  of  salvation  for  all  peoples. 


A RELATIVE  SOTERIOLOGICAL  ROLE 

The  most  radical  position  in  the  spectrum  of  views  on  Christ's  soterio- 

logical  role  in  world  salvation  is  expressed  by  John  Hick.  In  numerous 

articles,  he  has  argued  far  a^universe  of  faiths,  theocentricly  related, 

complementary,  and  all  partial  understandings  of  the  Eternal  Spirit.  He 

characterizes  the  Christian  way  as,  " authentic,  adequate,  and  sufficent" 

( but  not  exclusive, for) . . "God  saves  men  and  women  within  the  Christian 

way,  within  the  Muslim  way,  within  the  Jewish  way,  within  the  Buddhist 

way."  Calling  the  Christian  claims  to  exclusivity  a rejection  of,  " God 

leading  us  through  new  experiences  into  a wider  conception  of  human 

brotherhood  and  a larger  understanding  of  divine  Fatherhood",  he  urges 

5. 

us  to  leave  exclusive  superiority  in  the  past  and  move  beyond  them. 


Hick  characterizes  the  "God-  Incarnate"  language  of  the  New  Testament 
as  mythic  and  suggests  that  the  scholarship  of  New  Testament  theology 


-4- 


has  left  us  unable  to  secure  access  to  the  Jesus  of  history  and  there- 
fore the  Christ  of  faith  should  not  be  viewed  in  exclusivist  terms, 
for  our  view  of  Him  is  based  on  the  developing  theology  of  the  church 
and  subject  to  our  more  insightful  correction.  He  summarized  his  position 
by  affirming, 

" We  no  longer  have  to  draw  the  negative  conclusion  that 
He  is  man's  one  and  only  effective  point  of  contact 
with  God... We  can  say  that  there  is  salvation  in  Christ 
without  having  to  say  that  there  is  no  salvation  other 
than  in  Christ." 

6. 

The  implications  of  Hick's  views  for  all  of  theology  are  far  reaching. 

in 

He  places  us  with  a universe  where  all  truth  claims  are  valid,  inade- 
quate expressions  of  the  greater  whole.  Contradiction  is  swallowed  as 
easily  as  congr-uence.  He  seems  to  place  us  in  a universe  of  total 
cognitive  subjectivity  with  regard  to  religious  truth,  except  as  it 

relates  to  his  axiom,  " -till  religions  are  different  responses  to  variously 

7. 

overlapping  aspects  of  the  same  ultimate  reality."  From  what  fulcrum 

point  Hick  achieves  his  assessment  he  does  not  tell  us.  His  axiom  seems 

to  presuppose  a complete  knowledge  of  all  systems,  and  of  ultimate  reality 

which  one  suspects  is  really  somewhat  beyond  him.  Yet  Hick  goes  on  his 

way,  seemingly  unaware  that  in  calling  for  a universal  access  to  God 

through  any  religion,  he  has  adopted  a specific  religious  position  which 

is  not  new,  but  as  old  es  Hinduism.  Ironically,  he  closes  one  of  his 

articles  by  quoting  from,  ."cneof  the  great  revelatory  scriptures  of 

the  world"  (the  Bhagavad  Gita)  to  support  his  hermeneutical  position, 

" Howsoever  man  may  approach  me,  even  so  do  I 
accppt  them;  for  on  all  sides  whatever  path 
they  may  chbse  is  mine.'" 

8. 


-5- 


In  a similar  vein,  from  within  the  radical  wing  of  the  Roman  Catholic 

tradition,  Paul  Knitter  speaks  of  a need  to  question  the  uniqueness  of 

Jesus  Christ.  He  asks,  " Is  it  not  consistent,  as  John  Macquarrie  claims, 

to  be  fully  committed  to  Christ  and  at  the  same  time  fully  open  to  the 

9. 

salvific  significance  of  other  religions  ? " He  answers  his  question 

with  a clear  affirmative.  Drawing  on  the  work  of  Tracy  and  Ricoeur,  he 

argues  that  claims  to  the  uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ  are  part  of  the 

Apostles'  historically  conditioned  world  view,  and  therefore  simply, 

1 mode  of  being  in  the  world',  that  is , accidental  accretions  rather 

10. 

than  essential  core.  His  thesis  rests  on  his  reliance  on  the  conclu- 
sions of  contemporary  hermeneutical  thought,  following  Tracy,  Ricoeur, 

Wiles,  Baum,  and  Loneagan,  among  others.  Using  the  arguments  of  John 

11. 

Hick's  (Ed.),  The  Myth  of  God  Incarnate  , he  demythologi zes  and  re- 
mythologizes the  language  of  Incarnation  in  order  to  affirm  his  central 
thesis.  One  suspects  a predisposition  to  find  all  traditional  views  of 
Jesus  Christ's  soteri ol ogi ca\^  role  inadequate  and  outmoded,  precisely 
because  they  do  not  support  the  findings  which  he  is  looking  for.  It 
appears  that  Knitter's  reluctance  to  accept  a unique  role  for  Jesus 
Christ  in  world  salvation  grows  out  of  the  'common  experience'  side 

of  the  theological  model  he  espouses  (along  with  David  Tracy)  which 

12. 

includes  also  'Christian  fact'  ( that  is  Scripture  and  tradition). 

The  model  takes  on  a rather  lop  sided  shape  when  Knitter  makes  'common 
experience'  the  filter  for  'Christian  fact',  and  fails  completely  to 
allow  for  the  problem  of  sin  and  its  distortion  of  'common  experience'. 

In  arguing  for  the  importance  of  'common  experience'.  Knitter  is  arguing 
for  a kind  of  secular  theology  which  relies  epistemologically  on  the 


-6- 


sense  experiences  for  verification  and  seems  to  enthrone  sociology  and 
history  of  religions  in  the  place  previously  occupied  by  dogmatics.  It 
is  a position  which  he  comes  to  out  of  a desire  to  bring  all  the  resources 
of  modern  research  to  bear  on  the  fundamental  question  of  Jesus  Christ's 
role  in  the  salvation  of  the  world.  He  poses  questions  which  deserve 
better  answers  than  have  been  given,  but  his  tentative  conclusions  are 
in  need  of  critical  revision.  His  position  can  be  summarized  as  follows, 

" In  the  present  state  of  knowledge  of  and  dialogue  with 
world  religions,  the  revisionist  theologian", ( he  refers 
to  Hans  KUng) ."simply  does  not  have  enough  data  from 
' human  experience',  to  verify  the  claim  that  Christianity 
is  based  on  a revelation  which  surpasses  and  can  ' catalyze' 
all  others.  Better  to  follow  the  more  scientifically 
reputable  path  of  David  Tracy  who  claims  that  for  Christians 
Jesus  is  clearly  the  revealer  of  a decisive  truth  about 
God  and  human  existence  and  that  this  truth  has  universal 
significance  but  he  (sic)  cautions  against  concluding  to 
the  finality  of  this  truth  for  other  religions." 

13. 


Knitter  seems  less  sure  of  himself  than  does  Hick  in  questioning  the 
uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  maintains  a qualified  agnosticism  as 
to  whether  Jesus  Christ  has  soteriol ogical  significance  uniquely  or 
in  common  with  other  salvific  figures.  He  points  out  with  Tracy  that 
no  one  has  yet  taken  on  the  immense  task  of  writing  a systematic  theo- 
logy for,  nor  explored  a theology  of  religions  on  this  important  issue, 
with  sufficent  breadth  and  depth  to  make  a 'final'  statement.  " Whether 
it  (the  task)  would  yejild  a verification  of  Christ's  finality  is  un- 
certain. In  the  light  of  the  processive,  ever  incomplete  character  of 

reality  and  of  the  continued  vitality  of  other  religions,  it  would 
14. 

seem  unlikely. " 


-7- 


A NORMATIVE  SOTERIOLOGICAL  ROLE 


This  position  is  more  difficult  to  define  than  either  the  preceding 
relative  one,  or  the  following  exclusive  one.  It  is  amorphorous  and 
its  edges  tend  to  shade  into  the  positions  on  either  side.  The  core  of 
the  affirmations  of  this  position  are  variations  of  the  view  that  while 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  decisive  and  normative  final  way  in  which  we  find 
salvation,  our  understanding  of  the  words  "Jesus  Christ"  must  be  very 
broad  and  while  historically  conditioned,  must  go  beyond  history  into 
a cosmic  dimension.  Further,  advocates  of  this  position  would  assert 


the  seeking  after  truth  of  those  in  other  religions  or  philosophies,  or 
ultimate  salvation  because  of  God's  eschatological  purpose  to  save  all 
peoples . 


At  one  extreme  of  this  viewpoint  are  those  who  would  affirm  with  Paul 

Tillich  that  while  there  i$  .sal vation  apart  from  Christ,  "He  is 

15. 

the  ultimate  criterion  of  every  healing  and  saving  process."  Schubert 
Ogden  and  other  process  theologians  take  up  Tillich's  arguments  stating, 
" One  may  affirm  the  necessity  of  Jesus'  sacrifical  life  and  death  with- 
out in  the  least  supposing  that  his  sacrifice  accomplishes  some  other 

end  than  perfectly  manifesting  God's  everlasting  purpose  to  embrace  even 

16. 

our  sin  within  his  love."  John  Macquarrie  opts  for  a similar  under- 
standing of  Christ's  work,  calling  for  finding  "truth  and  love"  in  other 
religions  as  representative  of  Christ's  work  through  them,  and  rejecting 

exclusivity  for  a tonus  of  openness  and  commitment  in  the  Christian 
17.  ' 


faith. 


-8- 


A kindred  view  of  the  role  of  Jesus  Christ  in  world  salvation  is  found 

in  Karl  Rahner  and  Raimondo  Panikkar's  writings.  Speaking  from  a posture 

of  " open  Catholicism",  Rahner  calls  for  a shift  from  traditional  Roman  i, 

tM  > 

Catholic  views,  beyond  Vatican  II,  to  a new  understanding  of  the  uniqueness  V'^ 

’ \k; 

of  Jesus  Christ  which  can  see  God  at  work  normatively  in  other  religions  f 
18. 

in  salvific  ways.  For  Rahner  Christianity  is  in  one  sense  the  absolute 

religion,  but  at  the  same  time,  "..every  human  being  is  truly  and  really 

exposed  to  the  influence  of  divine,  supernatural  grace  which  offers  an 

19. 

interior  union  with  God."  Rahner  regards  nonchristi ans  as"  anonymous 

20. 

Christians"  and  seems  to  affirm  an  almost  irresistable  grace  at  work 
in  their  lives.  Raimondo  Panikkar  takes  a similar  tack  when  he  suggests, 

" The  good  and  bonafide  Hindu  is  saved  by  Christ  and 
not  by  Hinduism,  but  it  is  through  the  sacraments  of 
Hinduism. ...  through  the  Mysterion  that  comes  down  to 
him  through  Hinduism,  that  Christ  saves  the  Hindu 
normally.  This  amounts  to  saying  that  Hinduism  has  21. 
also  a placed  the  universal  saving  providence  of  God." 


For  these  preceding  advocates  of  a normative  soteriological  role  for 
Jesus  Christ,  he  is  savior  because  God  is  in  all  things,  reconciling 
them  to  himself.  Though  Rahner  qualifies  his  understanding  by  speaking 
of  sinful  distortion  of  God's  grace,  he  still  leans  toward  a theology 
which,  with  others  of  this  persuasion,  views  sin  as  something  which 
has  no  more  ultimate  significance  because  of  their  univer$*alist  escha- 
tology. The  cosmic  function  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  light  of  all  the 
world  is  upheld.  Emphasis  is  placed  on  the  "Christ  of  faith"  and  the 
"Cosmic  Christ"  or  the  "spirit  of  Christ"  as  the  means  by  which  God 
brings  salvation  to  those  who  have  no  explicit  knowledge  of  him  or  who 
follow  other  religions.  All  soteriological  actions  are  viewed  as  having 


-9- 


an  underlying  unity  of  cause.  Any  "yes"  to  God's  grace  is  seen  as  leading 

in 

to  salvation  if  pursued,  and  is  affirmed  as  origmatingAand  enabling 
because  of  Christ. 

Protestants  have  also  affirmed  a similar  viewpoint.  Particulari ly  the 

theologians  related  to  the  Asian  Christian  Conference  have  often  spoken 

from  this  perspective.  M.M.  Thomas,  S.J.  Samartha,  and  S.  Wesley  Aria- 

rajah  are  three  whose  writings  have  reflected  this  viewpoint.  In 

recent  articles  Ariarajah  has  called  for  a dialogical  Christianity  which 

22. 

abandons  all  absolutist  claims  for  Christ.  He  is  arguing  for  more 

than  simply  humility  in  listening  however,  for  earlier  he  has  written 

that  we  must  see  Christ  in  each  religion,  since  all  have  their  experiences 

of  salvation  and  their  stories  which  grow  out  of  valid  human  experiences. 

Ariarajah  roots  Kis  theology  in  the  'common  experience'  of  humanity  and 

\ 

sees  all  scriptures  as  revelatory  and  equal.  Christ  is  a cosmic  organiz- 

23. 

ing  principle  which  symbol tzes  God's  work  in  the  world.  All  these  men 
have  a deep  devotional  faith  in  Christ,  but  have  chosen  to  read  his 
salvific  action  in  broad  terms. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  all  of  the  preceding  views  are  products 
of  the  struggle  to  wrench  Christianity  from  its  moorings  as  a 'historical 
religion'  and  give  it  more  'cosmic  significance'  by  emphasizing  the 
timeless  present  of  God's  working  and  a smooth  continuity  between  nature 
and  grace  rather  than  a sharp  discontinuity  because  of  sin. 


-10- 


Moving  closer  to  the  exclusivist  position,  one  finds  a large  grouping 

major  figures  such  as  Hans  Kling,  Wolfhard  Pannenberg,  Carl  Braaten, 

/of 

and  others.  Concerned  to  preserve  the  historicity  and  careful  "linguistic 
access"  to  the  Chri stol ogi cal  traditions  ; they  affirm  the  finality  dhd 
ultimate  value  of  Jesus  Christ.  At  the  same  time  they  rely  on  a critical 
tradition  of  scholarship  which  produces  a universalist  eschatological 
outlook,  and  a view  of  Christ's  work  in  the  other  religions  which  is 
quite  close  to  the  preceeding  thinkers' views . The  difference  between 
the  two  groups  seems  to  lie  in  the  insistence  of  this  latter  group  on 

(\  lifer  ic'd  y * 

maintaining  hi stori cal i ty  in  its  views  of  the  way  Christ  works  in  other 
rel igi ons . 

Carl  Braaten  is  an  excellent  example  of  this  latter  group.  In  a recent 

article  he  surveys  the  spgQtrum  of  positions  regarding  Christ's  soterio- 

* 

logical  role.  He  challenges  the  more  radical  views  to  prove  what  iden- 

Kj> 

t i ty  Christ  has  apart  from^his  historical  nature,  other  than  identity 

T 

we  give  him  subjectively.  He  challenges  the  more  conservative  position 

to  present  a convincing  exegesis  of  all  the  universalist  passages  in 

24. 

the  New  Testament  (such  as  Colossians  l:19c20).  At  the  same  time, 

Braaten  affirms  the  uniqueness  of  Christ,  " nothing  is  more  clear  in 

the  New  Testament  and  the  Christian  tradition  than  the  uniqueness  of 

25. 

Jesus  Christ  in  whose  name  alone  there  is  salvation."  Braaten 
characterizes  his  own  position  as  one  which  guards  both  the  uniqueness 
and  universality  of  Jesus  Christ  through  emphasis  on  historical  study, 
Christological  tradition,  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  from  the  dead,  and 
re-interpretation  of  the  'texts'  in  a modern  context. 


-11- 


Braaten  seems  to  find  great  hope  in  the  contemporary  inter-rel igious 

dialogue.  He  asserts  that,  " The  true  identity  of  Jesus  Christ  is 

still  being  disclosed  in  the  encounter  of  the  gospel  with  the  world 
26. 

religions."  He  envisions  the  dialogue  as  a two  way  street  with  the 
religions  of  the  world  occupying  an  analogous  position  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment and  complementing  the  New  Testament  with  their  insights.  His  emph- 
asis on  a living  Christology  is  a counter  to  the  deadness  of  orthodoxy. 
While  Braaten's  critique  is  very  insightful,  he  seems  somewhat  inconsist 
ent  in  his  own  position.  While  affirming  the  historical  character  of  the 
uniqueness  of  Christ,  he  nonetheless  seek  to  lift  chri stologi cal  theo- 
logy from  its  historical  relationships  and  subject  it  to  a revisionist 
critique  based  on  the  insights  of  other  religions.  This  creates  a kind 
of  relativity  which  seems  to  belie  his  affirmation  of  Christ's  unique- 
ness. He  couples,  his -weakness  in  this  area  with  an  eschatological 
universal  ism  which  sees  Hod's 'work  in  other  religions  converging  ulti- 
mately in  universal  salvation.  Why  we  should  involve  ourselves  in  a 
mission  to  the  world  in  Jesus'  Name  is  questionable  in  the  light  of 
his  conclusions.  Braaten  wishes  us  to  move  forward  in  hope,  which  he 
sees  as  an  antidote  to  gnosi s , that  is  being  too  sure  of  what  God  is 
going  to  do  (apparently  being  too  sure  means  being  more  confident  than 
Carl  Braaten  in  what  is  going  to  happen).  Our  hope  is,  " ..that  the 

Lord  of  the  Church  will  also  finally  rule  as  the  Lord  of  the  world, 

27. 

inclusive  of  all  its  religions."  Certainly  Braaten  has  charted  a 
course  which  many  will  follow.  His  combination  of  the  uniqueness  and  uni 
versality  of  Jesus  Christ,  coupled  with  openness  to  God's  work  among 
the  non-Christian  religions,  and  hope  for  universal  salvation  is  an 
attractive,  if  problematic  package. 


-12- 


EXCLUSIVE  SOTERIOLOGICAL  ROLE 

This  position  has  often  been  described  using  words  like  absolute, 

unique,  ultimate,  and  final.  I have  chosen  to  use  the  word  exclusive 

because  it  seems  to  delineate  the  position  best.  Unique  could  also 

be  used  satisfactorily.  Absolute  has  many  Hegelian  overtones.  Ultimate 

and  Final  seem  to  imply  a process  of  saviors  leading  up  to  a last  savior 

28. 

(and  that  is  certainly  not  accepted  by  proponents  of  this  position). 
Exclusive  is  a word  which  may  have  negative  connotations  as  in  placing 
some  outside  and  accepting  others,  but  it  has  another  common  meaning, 
and  it  is  this  second  meaning  which  I use  to  define  this  soteri ologi cal 

29. 

position,  " given  or  belonging  to  no  other;  not  shared  or  divided;  sole". 
Exclusive  is  a word  which  clearly  carries  the  core  meaning  of  this  pos- 
ition's affirmation  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  unique  Savior  of  humanity 
and  no  one  else  has  a role  like  his  in  offering  salvation  to  the  world. 

This  affirmation  is  clearly  spelled  out  in  the  Lausanne  Covenant,  a 

document  which  represents  t|je  thinking  of  the  evangelicals  who  make  up 

30. 

a large  segment  of  those  who  hold  this  position.  Those  who  hold 
this  viewpoint  usually  couple  it  with  an  eschatology  which  acknowledges 
the  possiblity  of  some  being  lost  because  they  have  rejected  Christ. 

Adherents  of  this  position  range  from  "fundamentalists"  to  "evangel- 
icals " of  varying  degrees.  If  Carl  Braaten  could  be  said  to  lean  slight- 
ly to  this  position,  then  Leslie  Newbigin  could  be  said  to  lean  slight- 
ly from  this  position  toward  Braaten.  Affirming  the  universality  of 
God's  love,  the  need  for  repentance  and  faith,  and  the  freedom  of  God 
in  an  exposition  of  Romans  10:9-12,  Newbigin  says,  " It  is  those  who 


-13- 


1 call  upon  the  Name  of  the  Lord1  who  will  be  saved.  Conscious  belief 

and  explicit  verbal  confession  of  Jesus  as  Lord  (Romans  10:9)  are 

31. 

the  conditions  for  salvation."  Newbigin  prefers  the  term  finality 

in  describing  Jesus  Christ's  soteriological  role  (but  it  is  clear  that 

he  means ' unique ')  He  rejects  an  unqualified  uni versal ism,  but  does  not 

clearly  affirm  an  eschatology  which  strictly  limits  salvation  to  explicit 

belief,  choosing  rather  to  use  Jesus  exhortation  to  seek  to  enter  into 

the  narrow  gate,  " To  claim  finality  for  Jesus  Christ  is  not  to  assent 

either  that  the  majority  of  men  will  someday  be  Christians  or  to  assent 

32. 

that  all  others  will  be  damned."  Newbigin  has  a clear  view  of  an 

historical  Christ  who  offers  salvation  to  all  people.  He  recognizes  the 

powerful  evil  of  sin  and  understands  a need  for  explicit  belief  in 

Christ.  His  arguments  are  strong  where  they  represent  an  analysis  of 

the  human  situation,  but  weak  where  he  hopes  for  salvation  beyond  the 

realm  of  those  who  have  explicit  faith  in  Christ.  What  the  basis  of 

that  hope  is  he  does  not  olearly  say,  other  than  to  affirm  an  openness 

of  action  on  God's  part,  " ..the  Bible  offers  us  always  an  open  world 

...  We  cannot  and  must  not  try  to  know  in  advance  what  the  final  judgement 
33. 

is  going  to  be."  His  contention  is  that  the  Bible  does  not  tell  us 
in  Christ's  words  about  the  final  judgement.  It  seems  that  Newbigin  is 
•A  overly  cautious  here  and  fails  to  read  Matthew,  chapters  24  and  25. 

\ v 

r, - 

An  exemplar  of  the  broad  middle  of  this  position  is  found  in  John  R.W. 

Stott.  In  his  exposition  of  the  Lausanne  Covenant  he  states, 

"It  is  because  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  savior,  that  he 
must  be  universally  proclaimed..'.'  (By  calling  Him  the  only 
savior).."  we  mean  neither  that  all  men  are  automatically 


-14- 


saved  ..  nor  that  all  men  are  ultimately  saved.. for  alas 
some  will  reject  Christ  and  perish.  Still  less  do  we  mean 
that  all  religions  offer  salvation  in  Christ,  because 
plainly  they  do  not. 

34. 

Stott  also  affirms  the  possibility  of  the  lostness  of  some, 'saying 

35. 

that  it  is  " almos’t  too  dreadful  to  contemplate".  The  strength  of 
Stott's  argument  is  his  reliance  on  the  Biblical  record.  Yet  that  same 
strength  is  a weakness  also,  for  he  makes  no  reference  to  any  critical 
analysis  of  situation  or  context  in  his  exegesis.  Stott  rests  his  case 
on  Scripture  without  demonstrating  the  kind  of  critical  awareness  that 
would  give  us  confidence  that  he  understands  the  difficulties  with  some 
of  the  passages  he  cites. 

Another  evangelical,  N.T.  Wright  of  Cambridge,  writing  in  Tjiemel i os 

makes  up  for  Stott's  weakness  in  an  article  which  analysizes  the  texts 

\ 

relating  to  universalism  in  the  New  Testament.  He  demonstrates  that  these 

texts  primarily  relate  to  Vuni versal ism  of  inclusiveness  of  both  Jews 

and  Gentiles  in  God's  salvific  plan,  and  do  not  affirm  unconditional 

universalism,  because  they  are  linked  to  passages  calling  for  explicit 

36. 

belief  in  Jesus  Christ. 

In  regard  to  the  question  of  what  happens  to  those  who  have  never  heard 
the  good  news  of  the  gospel,  an  interesting  view  is  developing  among 
some  evangel icals.  (it  is  not  a new  view,  having  been  held  by  John  Wesley 
inter  al i a j It  suggests,  according  to  Clark  Pinnock,  " ..God  will  not 
abandon  in  hell  those  who  have  not  known  and  therefore  have  not  declined 
His  offer  of  grace.  Though  He  has  not  told  us  the  nature  of  His  arrangements 


-15- 


37. 

we  cannot  doubt  the  existence  and  goodness  of  them."  Pinnock  points 
out  that  such  a view  is  based  on  the  exegetical  possibilities  of  God's 
Word.  C.S.  Lewis,  Wesley,  and  others  are  cited  as  holding  a similar 
viewpoint.  This  concept  grows  out  of  an  understanding  of  God's  activity 
among  people  who  do  not  have  explicit  knowledge  of  Christ  in  such  a 
way  that  their  implicit  faith  is  counted  as  explicit.  It  is  really 
quite  close  to  the  view  of  those  who  see  with  Rahner,  "anonymous  Christians" 
among  the  world^  religions  . What  makes  the  concept  interesting  is  that 
those  who  are  suggesting  it  come  from  a background  most  antagonistic  to 
the  implications  of  universalism  it  carries  with  it. 

The  exclusivist  position  can  be  summarized  as  one  which  rests  more  on 
Scripture  and  tradition  than  'human  experience'.  It  affirms  the  tradi  - 
tions  of  the  historic  Christian  community.  Its  strengths  lie  in  its 
fidelity  to  a Biblical  tradition  which  has  proven  convincing  to  many, 
and  its  systematic  theology  which  can  deal  with  the  texts  adequately. 

Its  weakness  is  its  inadequate  grappling  with  the  problem  of  religious 
pluralism  and  the  modern  spirit  of  eclecticism. 


-16- 


INFLUENCES  WHICH  SHAPE  THE  DEBATE 

It  is  affirmed  by  as  diverse  a group  as  John  Hick,  Carl  Braaten,  and 

John  R.W.  Stott  that  the  traditional  views  of  Christ's  soteriologi cal 

role  have  largely  been  exclusive  ones.  Why  then,  the  clear  shift  by  a 

majority  of  theologians  to  a normative  or  relative  view  of  that  role  ? 

One  reason  the  shift  has  come  about  is  the  impact  of  the  historical - 

critical  method  on  modern  Biblical  scholarship.  It  has  assumed  the  role 

of  a given  in  the  methodology  of  most  scholars.  "Modern  historical 

method  questions  all  traditional  views  about  the  sources  of  the  New 

Testament...  and  it  excludes  in  principle  dogmatic  presuppositions 

38. 

such  as  the  notion  of  revelation.."  This  kind  of  methodological  as- 
sertion clearly  predisposes  its  users  to  a limited  set  of  conclusions. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  historical  critical  method  not  only  critiques 
structure,  but  content  as  well.  Rigorous  application  of  the  method  has 
tended  to  make  an  a-priori  assumption  of  eliminating  divine  agency 
in  Scripture  transmission  as  one  of  its  bases.  This  in  turn  has  produced 
Biblical  theologies  which  both  relativize  any  insights  from  Scripture, 
and  remove  any  possibility  of  a unifying  principle  from  their  message. 
Thus  Hick  can  quote  Pannenberg  approvingly  since,"  certainly  one  can  no 

longer  regard  it  as  a fact  proved  out  of  the  New  Testament  that  Jesus 

39. 

thought  of  himself  as  God  incarnate."  This  frees  Hick  to  construct 

C. 

his  'Copernian  revolution'  of  religions  since  Christ  cani.no  longer 
be  shown  to  be  unique  from  the  Scriptures.  : 

In  the  same  manner  all  Christological  titles  can  be  reduced  to  the 
expressions  of  the  faith  of  the  maturing  church  and  not  directly  be 


-17- 


attributable  to  Jesus  Christ's  self  awareness.  Therefore  witness  to  the 
uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  early  church  can  be  held  to  be  out- 
side the  essential  core  of  the  gospel,  that  is  outside  Jesus  personal 
teachings.  Thus  the  argument  is  built  and  it  stands  and  falls  on  the 
question  of  the  strength  of  the  methodology.  Carl  Braaten  seeks  a mediat- 
ing view,  while  agreeing  with  the  use  of  the  critical-historical  method  he 
points  out  that  all  we  know  of  Jesus'  identity  is  through  the  witness  of 
the  apostolic  community  and  therefore  we  must  accept  their  assessment 
as  a valid  reflection  of  faith  on  who  Jesus  was.  For  him,  this  means  that 

all  Christological  titles  are  subject  to  revision  and  should  be  context- 

40. 

ualized  in  contemporary  language.  A further  implication  of  the  rejection 

of  any  special  quality  adhering  to  Scripture,  is  the  willingness  to 

use  the  scriptures  of  other  religions  in  an  analogous  role  with  the  Old 

Testament.  Braaten',  Rahner,  Panikkar,  and  others  affirm  the  need  for 

us  to  incorporate  insights  from  these  other  religions  into  our  under- 

~ - ----  41. 

standing  of  who  Jesus  Christ;  was  and  is. 

The  net  result  of  this  methodological  change  is  the  production  of 
Chri stologies  of  an  extremely  relative  nature.  Jesus  Christ's  soterio- 
logical  role  becomes  whatever  the  considered  weight  of  interpretative 
evidence  leads  one  to.  An  axiomatic  corollary  to  this  position  is  that 
the  Biblical  truth  statements  are  only  blik  ( personal  and  unverifiable 
insights).  Therefore,  our  contemporary  insight  takes  methodological 
and  existential  precedence  over  the  Biblical  blik,  as  long  as  our 


statements  are  based  on  a scientific  methodology. 


-18- 


While  hermeneutical  diversity  is  primarily  a by  product  of  the  rejection 
of  traditional  views  for  modern  ones,  it  has  not  entirely  left  even 
the  exclusivist  viewpoint  undisturbed.  It  is  undeniable  that  the  quest 
for  more  reliable  insights  into  Scripture  has  benefited  all  theologians, 
whether  they  fully  accept  its  critical  historical  methodology  or  not. 

It  is  equally  clear  that  it  follows  that  if  we  cannot  agree  on  what 
constitutes  the  basis  for  determining  Christ's  soteriol ogical  role  in 
world  salvation,  we  can  never  expect  to  agree  on  the  correct  under- 
standing of  what  that  role  is. 

A second  factor  shaping  the  current  debate  is  the  impact  of  inter- 
religious dialogue.  There  is  a great  deal  of  agreement  on  all  sides 
that  dialogue  is  important.  There  is  less  agreement  by  some  on  what 
truely  constitutes  dialogue.  A W.C.C.  Theological  Consultation  held 
at  Chiang  Mai,  Thailand  in  1977  ended  up  confessing  an  inability  to 
define  the  word  in  its  religious  context.  Instead  they  spoke  of  openness 
and  communities  and  love,  etc.  (Dialogue  has  the  characteristics  6f) 
‘.'..an  opening  up  in  more  than  intellectual  terms  each  to  the  concerns 
of  the  other...  a fundamental  part  of  our  service  within  the  community, 
...  an  expression  of  love...  affirmation. . .participation  with  all  who 

are  allies  of  life  in  seeking  the  provisional  goals  of  a better 
42. 

humanity."  Urging  the  use  of  the  Bible  as  a basis  for  our  Christian 

reflection  in  dialogue,  the  report  speaks  of  a need  for  repentence, 

43. 

humility,  joy, and  integrity  in  approaching  people  of  other  faiths. 

In  guidelines  issued  by  the  W.C.C.  central  committee,  meeting  in 


-19- 


Jamaica  in  1979  dialogue  is  called,  " witnessing  to  our  deepest  con- 

44. 

victionjand  listening  to  those  of  our  neighbors."  There  is  a cautious 

tone  to  these  official  W.C.C.  statements.  While  some  individuals  have 

pushed  for  less  restrictive  views  of  dialogue,  the  W.C.C. , increasingly 

occupied  with  the  idea  of  dialogue  has  also  maintained  some  affirmation 

of  the  uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ.  Whether  that  affirmation  will  grow 

weaker  or  stronger  is  open  to  question.  Certainly  there  are  those  who 

wish  to  carry  the  commonly  held  W.C.C.  view  of  Christ's  working  in 

other  religions  to  the  extreme  of  affirming  his  salvific  action  in  other  ^ 

^ V 

religions,  at  least  in  terms  similar  to  Vatican  1 1 1 s statements,  if  not 
further.  vi*  ji  Y 

VI* 

Those  of  the  exclusivist  position  affirm  dialogue  also.  John  R.W.  Stott 

cites  an  Anglican  definition  as  parti culari ly  helpful, 

* 

Dialogue  is  a conversation  in  which  each  party 
is  serious  in  his  approach  both  to  the  subject 
and  to  the  other  person  and  desires  to  listen  and 
learn  as  well  as  to  speak  and  instruct. 

45. 

Stott  also  traces  the  use  of  the  word  dialogue  to  the  Greek  word, 
di alegomai  as  it  is  used  by  Luke  in  Acts  20:7-9  to  describe  Paul's 
teaching  method.  Both  in  the  passage  cited  and  in  other  places  the 
word  appears  and  Stott  affirms  its  modern  use  on  that  basis. 

On  all  sides  of  the  debate,  inter- religious  dialogue  has  had  a significant 
impact.  Dialogue  enables  encounter,  understanding,  clarification,  hum- 
ility, sensitivity,  and  integrity  to  be  part  of  the  communication  process 


whatever  the  content. 


-20- 


We  live  in  a world  where  interdependence  is  an  important  fact  of  life. 

In  other  eras,  empires  have  forced  cooperation  on  smaller  nations  and 
provided  little  or  no  opportunity  for  them  to  seek  redress  for  grievance. 
Today  that  model  has  changed  somewhat.  Certainly  large  nations  still 
exercise  their  influence  and  at  times  use  force  to  impose  their  will, 
but  a new  emphasis  on  cooperative  unity  has  produced  at  least  the  begin- 
nings of  a different  style  of  international  cooperation.  The  United 
Nations  provides  a structured  forum  for  the  world  community  to  discuss 
political  problems  and  to  work  together  to  solve  common  agricultural, 
health,  scientific,  educational,  and  disaster  related  problems.  It  has 
proven  ineffective  many  times,  but  it  is  a start.  Its  existence  has 
engendered  a drive  for  increasing  cooperative  efforts.  These  efforts 
have  been  most  evident  in  the  way  the  economies  of  the  world  have 
meshed  into  an  interdependent  network.  Multinational  corporations,  for 
all  the  problems  they  have  created,  have  also  been  instruments  in 
promoting  international  interdependence.  Tourism  has  been  another  factor 
in  creating  international  cooperation,  as  people  from  differing  cult- 
ures have  become  acquainted  with  each  other. 

This  spirit  of  cooperative  unity  has  affected  inter-  religious  relations 
and  the  Christian  view  of  Christ's  soteriological  role  in  world  salvation 
as  well.  With  the  growing  awareness  of  how  interdependent  the  world 
has  become,  and  how  much  we  all  need  to  cooperate  in  insuring  its 
survival  in  the  face  of  world  tensions,  has  come  a call  to  reexamine 
our  claims  to  exclusivity  for  Christ's  salvific  work.  Sometimes  the 


-21- 


calls  for  cooperation  have  been  based  on  convictions  that  there  is  an 
underlying  religious  unity  among  religions  in  that  all  are  manifestations 
of  God's  grace  such  as  in  the  case  of  John  Hick,  or  Raimondo  Panikkar. 

At  other  times,  the  calls  for  cooperation  have  been  based  on  the  common 
humanity  which  we  share  with  others  and  the  need  to  work  together  to 
preserve  it,  as  with  Wilfred  Cantwell  Smith,  who  states, 

" My  own  view  is  that  the  task  of  constructing  even 
that  minimum  degree  of  world  fellowship  that 
will  be  necessary  for  man  to  survive  at  all 
is  far  too  great  to  be  accomplished  on  any  other 
than  a religious  basis...  cooperation  among 
men  of  diverse  religion  is  a moral  imperative, 
even  at  the  lowest  level  of  social  and  political 
life. 

46. 

This  call  for  cooperation  based  on  common  humanity  is  a common  one 

Y 

in  the  World  Council  of  Churches  documents.  S.J.  Samatha  is  a 

47.  A 

representative  spokesperson.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  these 
calls  for  cooperation  among  religions  seem  to  originate  from  the 
area  of  the  world  where  ..the  plurality  of  religions  is  most  evident, 

Asia.  The  consciousness  of  the  need  for  cooperation  is  sharpest  there 
both  because  the  natural  tendency  of  other  religions  in  the  region  is 
toward  cooperation,  and  because  population  pressures  make  the  need  for 
cooperation  imperative. 


The  question  remains  however,  whether  cooperation  is  a good  or  bad  thing  ? 
Our  basis  for  answering  that  question  will  need  to  be  related  to  the 
root  purpose  of  cooperation.  If  cooperation  is  for  the  purpose  of 
seeking  mutual  solution  to  common  human  problems,  it  would  seem  to 


-22- 


be  a good  thing.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  cooperation  among  religions 
is  sought  for  the  purpose  of  creating  a common  world  religion  or  in 
affirmation  of  God's  salvific  action  through  all  religions  in  a similar 
way,  then  cooperation  will  create  as  many  barriers  as  it  tears  down. 

It  appears  that  in  the  modern  debate  on  the  soteriologi cal  role  of 

Jesus  Christ  in  world  salvation  there  are  two  podnts  of  tension.  One 

point  centers  on  the  use  of  Seri pture, (particul arly, the  Bible)  and 

Christian  tradition  as  a hermeneutical  filter  in  determining  Christ's 

role,  with  human  experience  helping  the  process.  The  other  point 

centers  on  using  human  experience  and  the  modern  scientific  method  as 

a hermeneutical  filter,  with  Scripture  from  many  religions  informing 

the  process.  These  two  points  of  tension  seem  to  me  to  be  ultimately 

polarized  points  of  view.  One  point  begins  with  an  affirmation  of 

\ 

revelation  which  is  specific  and  exclusive,  i.e.  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
only  Savior  of  mankind.  The»,other  begins  with  human  insight,  i.e., 
the  universe  is  too  vast  to  conceive  of  only  one  Savior  or  at  least  to 
conceive  of  only  one  way  to  God.  One  can  only  hope  that  those  parti- 
cipating in  the  contemporary  debate  will  at  least  listen  to  eath 
other  and  seek  to  understand  what  is  being  said.  It  seems  to  this 
writer  that  if  in  past  decades  our  problem  was  arrogance  in  claiming 
too  much  in  our  soteri ol ogi cal  affirmations  (that  is  being  too  cult- 
urally conditioned  and  misinformed  about  the  world  religions  to  really 
understand  what  they  affirm  and  to  see  how  God  has  led  them 

' to  whatever  insight  they  have  );  then  today  the  common  problem  is  that 

Iy 

we  are  too  humble,  not  recognizing  that  there  is  a uniqueness  in 


Jesus  Christ. 


-23- 


The  missiological  implications  of  this  debate  are  significant.  It  seems 

ultimately,  that  the  way  one  perceives  the  role  of  Jesus  Christ  in 

world  salvation  conditions  the  type  of  mission  one  carries  out.  The 

Christian  community  has  historically  perceived  its  mission  as  being  one 

of  service  and  witness.  The  focus  of  the  mission  has  been  loving 

witness  by  word  and  deed  to  Jesus  Christ's  saving  power.  That  witness 

has  resulted  in  Christian  churches  planted  in  every  continent.  The 

Biblical  tradition  is  clear  and  forthright-  there  is  no  other  Name  given 

for  salvation  than  Jesus  Christ.  If  we  are  now  to  move  away  from  that 

position  because  of  the  impact  of  other  religions  sal vationcl aims  and 

our  own  growing  humility,  we  must  answer  some  thoughtful  questions.  In 

what  way  do  the  religions  of  the  world  today  differ  from  the  religions 

of  the  New  Testament  world  ? Certainly  they  have  been  impacted  by  modern 

life,  but  their  variety  of  mystical  and  ceremonial  insights  are  essentially 

\ 

the  same.  Why  was  it  valid  for  the  Apostles  to  witness  to  "No  other 
Name"  then,  if  it  is  not„yaild  for  us  to  do  so  today  ? They  confronted 
the  same  variety  of  religious  truth  claims  as  we  do.  Secondly,  if  it 
can  be  argued  that  the  Apostles,  because  of  their  limited  world  view 
did  not  know  any  better  than  to  preach  as  they  did,  how  do  we  know  that 
we  have  arrived  at  a wise  enough  position  to  say  we  know  so  much  that 
there  is  no  possibility  that  we  may  be  wrong  in  our  assessment  of  the 
"many  ways  to  God"?.  Thirdly,  If  we  would  argue  that  Christ  is  in  all 
religions,  saving  mien  in  them,  how  do  we  explain  the  New  Testament's 
painstaking  effort  to  encourage  a clean  break  between  believers' 
new  faith  in  Christ,  and  their  old  religions,  with  the  old  religions 
being  characterized  as,  "walking  in  darkness."  ? Finally,  what  is 


-24- 


the  nature  and  extent  of  salvation  which  some  claim  to  find  in  Christ's 
presense  in  other  religions  ? The  New  Testament  claims  that  salvation 
in  Christ  is  deliverence  from  death  and  hope  of  eternal  life  through 


the  grace  of  God.  It  equally  claims  repentance  as  a necessary  gateway 
to  entering  that  new  life.  When  the  religions  of  the  world,  such  as 
Hinduism  insist  that  death  is  a part  of  the  cycle  which  frees  us  for 
rebirth  in  yet  another  life  and  that  it  is  our  good  works  which  enable 
us  to  go  on  from  better  life  to  better  life,  how  can  their  affirmation 
be  seen  as  congroent  with  Christian  ones  ? When  Islam  insists  that 
only  the  al  Koran  contains  God's  true  revelation  and  therefore  Jesus 
cannot  be  God's  Son,  nor  savior,  how  do  we  resolve  the  paradox  ? It 
can  only  be  resolved  by  reducing  the  New  Testament  to  helpful,  but  often 
erroneous  insight  and  by  finding  some  organizing  principle  for  harmon- 
izing the  conflicting  truth  claims.  While  such  a principle  has  been 

\ 

suggested  by  many  as  residing  in  simply  a theism  without  specific 
content,  such  an  approach  wcirid  reduce  religion  to  philosophy  and 
woula  pass  too  lightly  over  the  problem  of  evil  in  the  world.  The 
Apostolic  witness  to  Jesus  Christ  is  that  God  broke  in  on  history  and 
put  an  end  to  speculation  with  his  affirmation  of  hope  through  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  should  not  part  with  that  affirmation 
for  it  is  the  essence  of  the  uniqueness  of  the  Gospel. 


ENDNOTES 


1.  All  Scripture  quotations  are  from  the  New  International  Bible. 

2.  Hick  ,John,  God  and  the  Universe  of  Faiths,  p.121. 

3.  c.f.,  Braaten,  Carl,  " Who  do  We  say  that  He  Is  ?,  Occasional  Bull- 

etin of  Missionary  Research,  Jan.  1980,  p.2-8. 
and,  Rahner,  Karl,  Foundations  of  the  Christian  Faith. 

4.  c.f.,  Green,  Michael  , The  Truth  of  God  Incarnate  and  Stott,  John  R.W. 

Christian  Mission  in  the^Mooern  World. 

5.  Hick,  John,  " Is  There  only  One  Way  to  God  ?",  Theology,  Jan.  1982, pp. 4-6. 

6.  Ibid^,  p.7. 

7.  Hick,  John,  Death  and  Eternal  Life,  p.  31 

0.  Hick,  John,  Eel. , Christianity  and  Other  Religions,  "Whatsoever  Path 

men  choose  is’ mine.1',  p.  190. 

9.  knitter,  Paul,  " World  Religions  and  the  Finality  of  Christ", 

Horizons,  Vol  5/  2,  1978,  p.153. 

10.  Ibid.  , p.  154. 

11.  c.f.,  Hick,  John,  Ed.,  The  Myth  of  God  Incarnate. 

12.  Knitter,  "World  Rel  jgions"  ,p.  159. 

\ 

1.3.  Ibid.,  p.  160. 

14.  Ibid.,  p.  160. 

15.  Tillich,  Paul,  Systematic  Theology  II,  p.  168. 

16.  Ogden,  Schubert,  " The  Reformation  that  we  want",  Anglican  Theological 

Review,  Vol.  52,  1972,  p.  268. 

17.  Macquarrie,  John,  "Christianity  and  Other  Faiths",  Union  Seminary 

Quarterly  Review  , Vol.  20,  1964,  pp.  39-48. 

18.  Rahner,  Karl,  "Christianity  and  the  NonChristian  Religions", 

Christianity  and  the  Other  Religions,  p.33. 

19.  Ibid.  , p.  63. 

20.  Ibid. , p.  75. 


21.  Panikkar,  Raimondo,  The  Unknown  Christ  of  Hinduism,  p.  54. 


ENDNCTES 


22.  Ariarajah,  S.  Wesley,  " Witness  to  Hindu  Neighbors",  Internati onal 

Review  of  Missions,  Jan.  1983,  p.87. 

23.  Ariarajah,  S. Wesley,  "Toward  a Theology  of  Dialogue",  Ecumenical 

Review,  Vcl  .29,  1977,  pp.  3-11. 

24.  Braaten,  Carl,  "Who  do  we  Say  that  He  is",  p.4. 

25.  Ibid. , p.3. 

26. Ibid.  , p.  7. 

27.  Ibid. , p.  7. 

28.  c.f.,  Halhar.na,  Origen  Vasantha,  The  Decisiveness  of  the  Christ 

Event  and  the  Uni  versa! ity  of  Christianity  in  a World  of 
Religious  Plurality,  pp.  22-31T 

29.  Webtter's  New  World  Dictionary  of  the  American  Language,  p.  489. 

30.  Stott,  John  R.W.,  The  Lausanne  Covenant  , 

31.  Newbigin,  Lesslie,  The  Finality  of  Christ  , p.  101. 

32.  Ibid.  , p.  114. 

33.  Newbigen,  Lesslie,  Christian  WitBess  in  a Plural  Society,  p.25. 

34.  StGtt,  Covenant  ,p.  17-  - 

35.  Ibid.,  p.  16. 

36.  Knight,  W.T.,  "Toward  a Biblical  View  of  Uni versal i$m" , Themelios, 

Jan.  1979,  pp.  54-58. 

37.  Pinnock,  Clark,  "Why  is  Jesus  the  Only  Way",  Eterni ty , Dec.  1976, p. 34. 

38.  Morgan,  Robert,  The  Nature  of  New  Testament  Theology,  p.7. 

39.  Hick,  Other  Religions,  p.  184. 

40.  Braaten,  Who  Do  We  Say  He  Is  ?",  p.  7. 

41.  Ibid. , p.  7. 

42.  Dialogue  in  Community  , World  Council  of  Churches,  p . 1 7 . 

43.  Ibid.  , p.  18-19. 

44.  "Guidelines  for  Dialogue",  World  Council  of  Churches,  Occasional 

Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research,  Oct.  1979,  p,160. 


ENDNOTES 


45.  Stott,  John  R.W.,  Christian  Mission  , pp. 60-61. 

46.  Smith,  Wilfred  Cantwell,  " The  Christian  in  a Religiously  Plural 

World",  Christianity  and  the  Other  Religions  , p. 

47.  Samartha,  Stanley  J.,  Courage  for  Dialogue  , 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


PERIODICALS 

Ariarajah,  S. Wesley,  " Toward  a Theology  of  Dialogue",  Ecumeni cal 

Review,  Vol.  29.,  1977, pp. 3-11. 

" Witness  to  Hindu  Neighbors",  International 
Review  of  Mission  , Jan.  1983,  pp.  83-90. 

Braaten,  Carl,  " Who  Do  We  Say  That  He  Is  ? On  the  Uniqueness  and  Univer- 
sality of  Jesus  Christ."  Occasional  Bulletin  of  Mission- 
ary Research,  Jan.  1980,  pp.  2-8. 

Cupitt,  Don,  "The  Finality  of  Christ",  Theology  , Vol.  78,  Dec.  1975, p6 1 8-33 . 

Glasser,  Arthur  T.,  "A  Paradigm  Shift  ? Evangelicals  and  Interreligious 
Dialogue",  Missiology,  Vol.  IX,  No.  4,  Oct.  1981. 

"Guidelines  on  Dialogue  with  Peoples  of  Living  Faiths  and  Ideologies", 

World  Council  of  Churches,  Occasional  Bulletin  of  Mission- 
ary Research,  Oct.  1979,  pp.  160-2. 

Hick,  John,  "Is  There  Only  One  Way  to  God  ?",  Theol oqy , Vol.  89,  Jan. 1982,  p.4-7. 

Knitter,  P&ul  F. , " World  Religions  and  the  finality  of  Christ:  A Critique 
of  Hans  Kflng's,  On  Being  a Christian  ",  Horizons,  Vol. 5/2, 

1978,  pp.  151-64. 

hOMJt- : A j iIJLium,  , (IW lt*>/ 

Macquarrie,  John,  " Christianity  and  Other  Faiths",  Union  Seminary  Quarterly 

Review,  Vol.  20,  1964,  pp.  39-48. 

Ogden,  Schubert  M. , "Christianity  Reconsidered:  John  Cobb's  Christology 

in  a Pluralistic  Aqe,  Process  Studies,  Vol.  6, 

1976,  pp. 116-129. 

"The  Reformation  that  we  Want",  Anqlican  Theological 
Review  , Vol.  52,  1972,  pp. 260^70; 

Peters,  George,  "Missions  in  a Religiously  Pluralistic  Age",  Bibliotheca 

Sacra  , Vol.  136,  Oct.  1979. pp.  291-301. 

Pinnock,  Clark,  "Why  is  Jesus  the  Only  Way",  Eternity,  Dec.  1976, pp. 13-34. 

Runia,  Klaas,  "The  World  Council  of  Churches  and  InterRel igious 

Dialogue",  Calvin  Theological  Journal,  Vol.  15,  Apri 1 ,80, p .27-46 . 

Schineller,  J. Peter,  "Christ  and  the  Church:  A Spectrum  of  Views", 

Theological  Studies,  Vol  37,  1976  , pp.  545-566. 

Wright,  N.T.,  "Toward  a Biblical  View  of  Uni versal ism" , Theme 1 ios , 

Jan.  1979,  pp.  54-58. 


BOOKS 


Altwinckle,  Russel  F.,  Jesus,  A Savior  or  The  Savior  ?,  Mercer  University 

Press,  Macon,  Ga,  1982. 

Anderson,  Gerald,  Ed.,  Christ's  Lordship  and  Religious  Pluralism  , Orbis, 

Maryknoll ",  1981. 

Blihl rr.ann , Walbert,  All  Have  the  Same  God  , St.  Paul  Publications, 

~ Great  Bri tan ,— 1979 

Dawe,  Donald  G. , Ed.,  Christian  Faith  in  a Religiously  Plural  World, 

Orbi s , Maryknol 1 , 1976. 

Dialogue  in  Community  , World  Council  of  Churches,  Geneva,  1977. 

Green,  Michael,  The  Truth  of  God  Incarnate  , Hodder  and  Stoughton, 

London,  1977. 

Hick,  John,  Ed.,  Christianity  and  Other  Religions,  Fortress,  Philadelphia, 1980. 

Death  and  Eternal  Life,  Collins,  London,  1979 

God  and  the  Universe  of  Faiths,  Macmillan,  London,  1973. 

The  Myth  of  God  Incarnate,  SCM  Press,  London,  1977. 

Truth  and  Dialogue  in  World  Religions:  Conflicting  Truth 
Claims  , Westminister,  1974. 

Jathanna,  Origen  Vasantha,’  The  Decisiveness  of  the  Christ  Event  and  the 

' Universality  of  ClrisTtianity  in  a World  of 

of  Religious  Plurality  , Peter  Lange,  Berne, 1981. 

Kane,,  J.  Herbert,  The  Christian  World  Mission,  Today  and  Tomorrow  , 

Baker,  Grand  Rap’idsT  1981. 

McCown,  Wayne,  Ed.,  Hermeneutics  , Warner  Press,  Anderson,  Ind.  1982. 

Morgan,  Robert,  The  Nature  of  New  Testament  Theology  SCM  Press,  London,  1973. 

New  World  Dictionary  of  the  American  Language,  Collins  and  World,  1978. 

Newbigin,  Lesslie,  Christian  Witness  in  a Pluralistic  Society,  British 

Council  of  Churches,  London,  1977. 

The  Finality  of  Christ,  , SCM  Press,  London,  1969. 

Padilla,  C.  Rene,  Ed.,  The  New  Face  of  Evangelicalism  , InterVarsity 

Press,  Donners  Grove,  111.  1975 


BOOKS 


Panikkar,  Raimondo,  The  Unknown  Christ  of  Hinduism,  Dartmann,  London,  1965. 

Peters,  George  W.,  A Biblical  Theology  of  Missions  , Moody  Press,  Chicago,  1972. 

Rahner,  Karl,  Foundations  of  Christian  Faith,  Seabury,  New  York,  1978. 

Stott,  John  R.W.,  Christian  Mission  in  the  Modern  World,  Falcon,  London, 1975. 

The  Lausanne  Covenant  , World  Wide  Publications, 

Minneapolis,  Minn.,  1975. 

Samartha,  Stanley  J.,  Courage  for  Dialogue,  Orbis,  Maryknoll,  1982. 

Smith,  Wilfred  Cantwell,  Toward  a World  Theology  , Westminister  Press, 

Phi  Tdel  pTvT  a,  1981 

Tillich,  Paul,  Systematic  Theology  II,  University  of  Chiago  Press, 

Chicago, 1951. 


International 
Bulletin 

The  Truth  of  Christian  Uniqueness 


A few  years  ago  our  colleague  Donald  R.  Jacobs,  visiting 
the  World  Council  of  Churches  headquarters  in  Geneva, 
looked  across  the  dining  room  and  recognized  Dr.  W.  A.  Visser 
't  Hooft,  the  former  general  secretary  of  the  WCC.  Jacobs  recounts 
how  he  approached  Visser  't  Hooft  and,  after  introducing  himself, 
ventured  to  ask,  "What  is  the  major  issue  in  missiology  to- 
day?" 

Visser  't  Hooft  replied  without  hesitation,  "The  unique- 
ness of  Christ."  And  with  eyes  alight  he  explained  to  Jacobs  his 
concern  that  "if  Jesus  is  not  unique,  there  is  no  gospel." 

The  publication  of  The  Myth  of  Christian  Uniqueness,  edited  by 
John  Hick  and  Paul  F.  Knitter  (Orbis  Books,  1987)  demonstrates 
the  validity  of  Visser 't  Hooft's  concern.  The  magnitude  of  shift 
in  Christian  belief  that  is  proposed  by  the  authors  of  The  Myth 
volume  constitutes  what  has  been  described  as  crossing  "a 
theological  Rubicon."  Langdon  Gilkey,  one  of  the  co-authors  of 
the  book,  allows  that  this  effort  "toward  a pluralistic  theology 
of  religions"  represents  "a  monstrous  shift  indeed,"  from  an 
affirmation  of  the  uniqueness  of  Christ  and  Christianity  to  some 
sort  of  parity  of  religions.  Gilkey  acknowledges  that  "this  is 
real  relativism"  and  it  "involves  all  theological  doctrines,  not 
just  some  of  them." 

Voices  of  theological  relativism  have  always  been  around  the 
churches,  usually  at  the  fringes.  What  is  new  today  is  that  some 
of  these  voices  and  views  are  found  in  the  World  Council  of 
Churches'  Program  on  Dialogue  with  People  of  Living  Faiths. 
Concern  about  these  developments  and  their  meaning  for  the 
future  of  the  World  Council  is  widespread  as  the  council  prepares 
to  hold  a World  Mission  Conference  in  San  Antonio,  Texas,  in 
May,  and  anticipates  its  next  general  assembly  in  Canberra,  Aus- 
tralia, in  February  1991. 

In  this  issue  of  the  Bulletin  two  veteran  missiologists  and 
longtime  supporters  of  the  ecumenical  movement  express  their 
deep  disquiet.  Bishop  Lesslie  Newbigin,  a former  director  of  the 
Commission  on  World  Mission  and  Evangelism  of  the  World 
Council  of  Churches,  says  that  if  the  council  goes  along  with 
these  trends,  it  will  "become  an  irrelevance  in  the  spiritual 
struggles  that  lie  ahead  of  us."  Dutch  missiologist  Johannes 
Verkuyl  predicts  that  the  drift  toward  religious  universalism 
and  theological  relativism  in  the  dialogue  program  "will  pose 
more  and  more  serious  questions  not  only  about  the  credibility 
of  the  WCC,  but  even  about  its  survival." 


The  Christian  world  mission  cannot  afford  to  cross  the  the- 
ological Rubicon  proposed  by  the  authors  of  The  Myth.  Rather, 
we  need  to  affirm  again  that  unique  "Rubicon-crossing"  event 
of  twenty  centuries  ago:  the  redemptive  entering  of  the  Creator 
into  human  history  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ  (Heb:  1:1-3). 
Without  the  uniqueness  of  that  person  and  that  event,  there  is 
no  gospel  and  no  mission. 


On  Page 

50  Religious  Pluralism  and  the  Uniqueness  of 
Jesus  Christ 

Lesslie  Newbigin 

55  Mission  in  the  1990s 

Johannes  Verkuyl 

58  The  Roots  of  African  Theology 

Kwame  Bediako 

65  The  Legacy  of  Roland  Allen 

Charles  Henry  Long  and  Anne  Rowthorn 

71  My  Pilgrimage  in  Mission 

Harold  W.  Turner 

72  Noteworthy 

76  Reflections  on  Missionary  Historiography 

Eric  J.  Sharpe 

80  Reader's  Response 

Raimundo  Panikkar 

82  Book  Reviews 
94  Dissertation  Notices 
96  Book  Notes 


of  Missionary  Research 


Religious  Pluralism  and  the  Uniqueness  of  Jesus  Christ 


Lesslie  Nezvbigin 


In  his  1987  Lambeth  Lecture  on  “Religious  Pluralism 
and  Its  Challenge  to  Christian  Theology,"  the  director 
of  the  World  Council  of  Churches  unit  on  interfaith  dialogue, 
Wesley  Ariarajah,  speaks  of  “a  current  . . . about  to  become 
a flood,"  exercising  an  overwhelming  pressure  on  people  of  all 
religions  to  "become  aware  of  and  to  cope  with  a religiously 
plural  world."1  That  pressure  has  already  led  a group  of  well- 
known  Christians  to  announce — under  the  title  The  Myth  of  Chris- 
tian Uniqueness — their  conclusion  that  the  claim  for  uniqueness 
must  be  abandoned.2  The  July  1988  issue  of  the  International  Review 
of  Mission  (IRM),  containing  addresses  and  discussions  centering 
on  the  celebration  of  the  jubilee  of  the  1938  Tambaram  Confer- 
ence, gives  further  evidence  of  the  power  of  this  current.3  It  is 
fed,  of  course,  not  only  by  arguments  that  are,  properly  speaking, 
theological  and  philosophical,  but  also  by  the  pervading  feeling 
of  guilt  in  the  world  of  Western  Christendom,  and  by  the  over- 
whelming sense  of  need  to  find  a basis  for  human  unity  in  an 
age  of  nuclear  weapons.  As  always,  there  is  a strong  temptation 
to  go  with  the  current,  but  even  a small  acquaintance  with  history 
is  enough  to  remind  us  that  what  seem  to  be  overwhelmingly 
powerful  movements  of  thought  can  lead  to  disaster.  Critical  re- 
flection is  in  order. 

No  persons  in  their  senses  deny  the  need  for  human  unity. 
Our  world  is  in  fact  tom  apart  by  rival  programs  for  human  unity. 
Washington  and  Moscow  are  both  convinced  that  we  need  one 
world.  Many  years  ago  Andre  Dumas  drew  attention  to  the  ob- 
vious fact  that  any  proposal  for  human  unity  that  does  not  specify 
the  center  around  which  unity  is  to  be  constructed  has  as  its 
hidden  center  the  interests  of  the  proposer.  The  Myth  of  Christian 
Uniqueness  provides  rich  illustration  of  this.  Gordon  Kaufman  in 
his  essay  starts  from  the  need  for  human  unity  and  takes  it  for 
granted,  without  argument,  that  the  Christian  gospel  cannot  pro- 
vide the  center.  He  goes  on  to  say  that  "modern  historical 
consciousness"  requires  us  to  abandon  the  claim  to  Christ's 
uniqueness  and  to  recognize  that  the  biblical  view  of  things,  like 
all  other  views,  is  the  product  of  a particular  culture  (pp.  5-6).  It 
is  of  course  true  that  the  biblical  view  of  things  is  culturally  con- 
ditioned: that  does  not  require  us  to  say  that  it  is  not  true. 
"Modern  historical  consciousness"  is  also  a culturally  condi- 
tioned phenomenon  and  does  not  provide  us  with  a standpoint 
from  which  we  can  dispose  of  the  truth-claims  of  the  Bible.  Rec- 
ognition of  the  culturally  conditioned  character  of  all  truth-claims 
could  lead  to  the  abandonment  of  all  belief  in  the  possibility  of 
knowing  the  truth;  that  is  what  is  happening  in  contemporary 
Western  culture.  But  this  recognition  provides  no  grounds  upon 
which  it  is  possible  to  deny  that  God  might  have  acted  decisively 
to  reveal  and  effect  the  divine  purpose  for  human  history;  and 
such  a revelation  would,  of  course,  have  to  be  culturally  condi- 
tioned, since  otherwise  it  would  not  be  part  of  human  history 
and  could  have  no  impact  on  human  history.  There  are  certainly 
no  grounds  whatever  for  supposing  that  "modern  historical 
consciousness"  provides  us  with  an  epistemological  privilege  de- 
nied to  other  culturally  conditioned  ways  of  seeing. 


Lesslie  Newbigin,  a contributing  editor,  was  for  many  years  a missionary  and 
bishop  of  the  Church  of  South  India  in  Madras.  He  is  now  retired  in  Birmingham, 
England,  where  he  taught  for  several  years  on  the  faculty  of  Selly  Oak  Colleges. 


As  Alasdair  MacIntyre  so  brilliantly  documents  in  his  book 
Whose  Justice,  What  Rationality ?4  the  idea  that  there  can  be  a kind 
of  reason  that  is  supra-cultural  and  that  would  enable  us  to  view 
all  the  culturally  conditioned  traditions  of  rationality  from  a stand- 
point above  them  all  is  one  of  the  illusions  of  our  contemporary 
culture.  All  rationality  is  socially  embodied,  developed  in  human 
tradition  and  using  some  human  language.  The  fact  that  biblical 
thought  shares  this  with  all  other  forms  of  human  thought  in  no 
way  disqualifies  it  from  providing  the  needed  center. 

The  authors  of  The  Myth  would  go  some  way  to  accept  this. 
For  Paul  Knitter,  "Pluralism  seems  to  be  of  the  very  stuff  of 
reality,  the  way  things  are,  the  way  they  function.  . . . There  can 
never  be  just  one  of  anything."5  So  there  are  no  absolute  values 
given  to  us;  we  must  create  them,  but  this  must  be  a collective 
enterprise  in  which  we  all  share.  In  similar  vein  Stanley  Samartha 
calls  upon  Christians  to  contribute  "to  the  pool  of  human 
values  such  as  justice  and  compassion,  truth  and  righteousness 
in  the  quest  of  different  people  for  spiritual  and  moral  values  . . . 
to  hold  together  different  religions,  cultures,  languages  and  ethnic 
groups"  (IRM,  p.  323)  and  that  "to  claim  that  one  religious 
tradition  has  the  only  answer  to  such  a global  problem  [as  the 
nuclear  threat]  sounds  preposterous"  (IRM,  p.  315). 

These  and  similar  statements  bring  us,  I think,  to  the  heart 
of  our  matter,  revealing  as  they  do  that  loss  of  faith  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  knowing  objective  truth,  which  is  at  the  heart  of  the 
sickness  of  our  culture.  In  the  first  place  it  is,  of  course,  not  true 
that  the  modern  worldview  of  physics  removes  all  absolutes. 
There  are  such  absolutes  as  the  speed  of  light  and  the  value  of 
Planck's  constant.  One  might  well  say  that  it  seems  preposterous 
that  these  figures  should  be  just  so,  no  more  and  no  less;  but  it 
is  so.  These  are  what  we  call  in  our  culture  "facts,"  about 
which  we  are  not  pluralists.  It  is  in  the  realm  of  "values"  that 
we  are  pluralists.  Values  are  matters  of  personal  choice;  they  are 
what  people  want.  And  human  wants  conflict.  The  idea  of  con- 
tributing to  a shared  pool  of  "values"  conveys  no  coherent 
meaning.  The  question  that  has  always  to  be  addressed,  surely, 
is  the  question  about  the  facts,  the  question  "What  is  the 
case?" — and  on  that  question  some  answers  will  be  true  and  others 
false.  Rational  people  will  see  to  it  that  their  "values"  are  based 
upon  what  is  the  case,  upon  reality.  "Values"  that  are  not  so 
based  are  merely  personal  wishes,  and  human  wishes  collide.  It 
is  precisely  for  "justice"  that  nations  go  to  war. 

The  course  of  the  present  debate  has  illustrated  the  retreat 
from  objectivity  into  subjectivity  of  which  I speak.  In  his  well- 
known  use  of  the  Copemican  paradigm,  John  Hick  advised  us 
that  we  should  learn  to  see  God  as  the  center  of  all  reality,  and 
abandon  our  culture-bound  vision  of  Jesus  as  the  center.  Paul 
Knitter  and  others  now  suggest  a further  move,  beyond  a Chris- 
tocentric and  even  a theocentric  view  to  one  that  might  be  called 
soteriocentric — for  why  indeed  should  belief  in  God  be  the  clue  to 
reality?  Thus  Christopher  Duraisingh  writes:  "It  is  not  through 
our  a priori  doctrinal  formulations  on  God  or  Christ,  but  rather 
through  our  collective  human  search  for  meaning  and  sacredness 
that  the  'universe  of  faiths'  could  be  adequately  understood," 
and  he  goes  on  therefore  to  say,  in  agreement  with  Paul  Knitter, 
that  our  approach  to  other  faiths  must  be  neither  theocentric  nor 
Christocentric,  but  must  start  from  soteriology  (IRM,  p.  399).  In 
Paul  Knitter's  words,  interfaith  dialogue  "should  not  revolve 


50 


International  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research 


International  Bulletin 

of  Missionary  Research 


Established  1950  by  R.  Pierce  Beaver  as  Occasional  Bulletin  from  the  Missionary 
Research  Library.  Named  Occasional  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research  1977.  Renamed 
International  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research  1981. 

Published  quarterly  in  January,  April,  July,  and  October  by  the 


Overseas  Ministries  Study  Center 

490  Prospect  Street,  New  Haven,  Connecticut  06511,  U.S.A. 

Telephone:  (203)  624-6672 

Editor:  Associate  Editor:  Assistant  Editor: 

Gerald  H.  Anderson  James  M.  Phillips  Robert  T.  Coote 


Catalino  G.  Arevalo,  S.J. 
David  B.  Barrett 
Samuel  Escobar 
Barbara  Hendricks,  M.M. 
Norman  A.  Homer 
Mary  Motte,  F.M.M. 
Lesslie  Newbigin 


Contributing  Editors 

C.  Ren6  Padilla 
Dana  L.  Robert 
Thomas  F.  Stransky,  C.S.P. 
Charles  R.  Taber 
Ruth  A.  Tucker 
Desmond  Tutu 
Anastasios  Yannoulatos 


Books  for  review  and  correspondence  regarding  editorial  matters  should  be  ad- 
dressed to  the  editors.  Manuscripts  unaccompanied  by  a self-addressed,  stamped 
envelope  (or  international  postal  coupons)  will  not  be  returned. 


Subscriptions:  $18  for  one  year,  $33  for  two  years,  and  $49  for  three  years,  postpaid 
worldwide.  Airmail  delivery  is  $16  per  year  extra.  Foreign  subscribers  should  send 
payment  by  bank  draft  in  U.S.  funds  on  a U.S.  bank  or  by  international  money  order 
in  U.S.  funds.  Individual  copies  are  $6.00;  bulk  rates  upon  request.  Correspondence 
regarding  subscriptions  and  address  changes  should  be  sent  to:  International 
Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research,  Circulation  Department,  P.O.  Box  3041,  Ridge- 
field, New  Jersey  07657-3041,  U.S.A. 


New  subscriptions  and  renewals  for  persons  in  the  United  Kingdom  should  be  sent 
with  payment  to:  Paternoster  Press  Ltd.,  Paternoster  House,  3 Mount  Radford  Cres- 
cent, Exeter,  U.K.  EX2  4JW.  Subscription  rates  in  U.K.  are:  £12  for  one  year,  £21  for 
two  years,  and  £29  for  three  years. 


Subscribers  in  India  may  send  payment  to:  Christian  Literature  Society,  Post  Box 
501,  Madras  600  003.  Subscription  rates  in  India  are:  Rs.  275  for  one  year,  Rs.  495  for 
two  years,  and  Rs.  750  for  three  years. 


Advertising: 

Ruth  E.  Taylor 

11  Graffam  Road,  South  Portland,  Maine  04106,  U.S.A. 

Telephone:  (207)  799-1387 

Articles  appearing  in  this  journal  are  abstracted  and  indexed  in: 

Bibliografia  Missionaria 

Christian  Periodical  Index 

Guide  to  People  in  Periodical  Literature 

Guide  to  Social  Science  and  Religion  in  Periodical  Literature 

Missionalia 

Religion  and  Theological  Abstracts 
Religion  Index  One:  Periodicals 

Opinions  expressed  in  the  International  Bulletin  are  those  of  the  authors  and  not 
necessarily  of  the  Overseas  Ministries  Study  Center. 

Copyright  ® 1989  by  Overseas  Ministries  Study  Center.  All  rights  reserved. 

Second-class  postage  paid  at  New  Haven,  Connecticut. 

POSTMASTER:  Send  address  changes  to  International  Bulletin  of  Missionary 
Research,  P.O.  Box  3041,  Ridgefield,  New  Jersey  07657-3041,  U.S.A. 

ISSN  0272-6122 


around  'Christ'  (or  Buddha  or  Krishna),  or  around  'God'  (or 
Brahman  or  Nirvana)  but  around  'salvation' — that  is,  a shared 
concern  about  and  effort  to  remove  the  sufferings  that  rack  the 
human  family  today”  ( IRM , p.  399). 

The  movement  that  Knitter  and  Duraisingh  propose  is  indeed 
a natural  extension  of  the  movement  initiated  by  Hick.  He  asked 
us  to  move  from  Jesus — the  name  of  a man  about  whom  there  are 
historical  records  that  can  be  read  and  probed  and  analyzed — to 
God,  a name  that  has  almost  as  many  meanings  as  there  are 
human  beings.  "God”  as  the  center  means  not  God  as  revealed 
in  Jesus  or  in  the  Qur'an  or  in  any  other  specific  religious  tradition 
but  "God"  as  I understand  God.  It  is  a move  from  the  objective 
to  the  subjective.  The  further  move  is  natural — the  move  to  my 
own  search  for  wholeness,  a search  that  is  surely  in  some  sense 
different  for  every  human  being.  Hick  in  several  places  speaks 
of  true  religion  as  being  turned  from  self-centeredness  to  reality- 
centeredness;  but  this  is  a move  in  the  opposite  direction,  from 
objective  reality  to  the  self  and  its  needs. 

One  might  bring  out  the  point  by  placing  Copernicus  in  his 
historical  context.  Ptolemy's  way  of  understanding  the  solar  sys- 
tem had  endured  for  1,500  years.  During  that  period  it  enabled 
astronomers  to  predict  eclipses,  cartographers  to  make  accurate 
maps,  and  explorers  to  sail  to  far  destinations.  It  satisfied  human 
need  for  a very  long  time.  When  Copernicus  proposed  his  alter- 
native view,  there  was  a debate  (not  then  called  "dialogue"), 
which  lasted  for  many  decades.  It  was  not,  of  course,  a debate 
between  "science"  and  "religion" — an  absurdly  anachron- 
istic portrayal  of  the  matter.  It  was  a debate  within  a society  that 
had  not  yet  relegated  "facts"  to  a domain  outside  theology.  It 
was  a hotly  argued  discussion.  In  the  end  it  was  decided:  Cop- 
ernicus was  right;  Ptolemy — useful  as  he  had  been  for  so  many 
centuries — was  wrong.  The  suggestion  that  the  argument  might 
be  ended  by  agreeing  that  there  is  a common  search  for  truth  or 
that  the  different  views  should  be  "pooled"  would  not  have 
been  accepted.  And  rightly  so,  because  there  was  a concern  for 
truth  and  a belief  that  it  could  be  known. 

I make  this  point  (which  I owe  to  Harold  Turner)  to  illuminate 
what  seems  to  me  to  be  the  central  issue  in  this  whole  debate;  it 
is  the  abandonment  of  the  belief  that  it  is  possible  to  know  the 
truth.  There  is  indeed  an  ancient  and  venerable  tradition  that  tells 
us  that  ultimate  reality  is  unknowable.  It  is  true  that  the  human 
mind  cannot  comprehend  God.  But  this  true  statement  can  be 
used,  and  is  used,  to  disqualify  any  firm  affirmation  of  truth.  The 
true  statement  that  we  cannot  know  everything  can  be  used  to 
disqualify  a valid  claim  to  know  something.  The  human  mind 
cannot  comprehend  God,  but  we  have  no  grounds  for  denying 
the  possibility  that  God  might  make  the  divine  known  to  human 
beings  and  that  they  might  legitimately  bear  witness  to  what  has 
been  revealed  to  them. 

And,  of  course,  the  writers  whom  I am  criticizing  would 
reply:  "Yes  indeed,  but  God  has  revealed  God's  self  in  many 
ways.  Therefore,  there  are  many  gospels  and  many  missions."  I 
do  indeed  believe  and  am  firmly  convinced  that  there  is  no  human 
being  in  whose  mind  and  conscience  there  is  not  some  whisper 
of  God's  word,  and  I have  known  many  non-Christians  who  have 
a deep  and  often  radiant  sense  of  the  presence  of  God.  But  I also 
know  that  many  evil  and  horrible  things  are  done  in  the  name 
of  religion  and  in  the  name  of  God.  Does  a claim  to  have  a mission 
from  God  exempt  the  one  who  makes  it  from  critical  questioning? 
And  if  there  are  to  be  questions,  where  do  we  find  the  criteria? 
Diana  Eck,  moderator  of  the  WCC's  Dialogue  Unit,  is  severely 
critical  of  Hendrik  Kraemer  because  he  presumed  to  discuss  the 
question  of  whether  and  how  God  reveals  the  divine  to  a Muslim; 
for  the  answer  to  that  question,  she  says,  we  must  go  to  the 


April  1989 


51 


Muslim  ( IRM , p.  382).  But  does  that  apply  to  all  those  who  claim 
to  have  a mission  from  God?  Hitler,  for  one,  was  certain  that  he 
had  a mission  from  God;  do  we  take  his  word  for  it?  If  not,  on 
what  grounds  do  we  deny  his  testimony?  When  Christians  do 
evil  things  in  the  name  of  God,  as  they  do,  we  can  confront  them 
with  the  figure  of  Christ  in  the  Gospels  and  require  them  to 
measure  their  actions  and  motives  against  that  given  reality.  But 
if  it  is  denied  that  there  is  any  such  divinely  given  standard 
available  to  us  as  a part  of  our  human  history,  what  grounds  are 
there  for  passing  a judgment  that  is  more  than  ad  hominem? 

This  is  not  a merely  rhetorical  question.  In  The  Myth  of  Chris- 
tian Uniqueness  one  writer  faces  up  to  it.  Langdon  Gilkey  asks  the 
question:  How,  in  a pluralist  world,  do  we  respond  to  a phenom- 
enon like  Hitler?  His  answer  is  interesting.  He  says  that  for  such 


"We  are  in  the  midst  of 
a dying  culture." 


situations  we  need  an  absolute;  only  something  like  the  Barmen 
Declaration  is  an  adequate  response.  But  the  necessity  for  this 
absolute  is  a relative  one.  Gilkey's  key  sentence  is:  "paradox- 
ically, plurality,  precisely  by  its  own  ambiguity,  implies  both  rel- 
ativity and  absoluteness,  a juxtaposition  or  synthesis  of  the 
relative  and  the  absolute  that  is  frustrating  intellectually  and  yet 
necessary  practically"  (pp.  45-46).  Gilkey  endeavors  to  cope  with 
the  intellectual  "frustration"  by  appealing  to  "the  vener- 
able, practical  American  tradition"  of  pragmatism,  and  I confess 
I am  simply  unable  to  follow  him.  He  is,  of  course,  profoundly 
right  in  drawing  attention  to  what  he  calls  the  demonic  possibil- 
ities of  pluralism.  But  I remain  totally  unconvinced  by  the  idea 
of  an  absolute  that  is  available  on  call  when  it  is  relatively  nec- 
essary. 

The  point  is  that  we  do  not  need  to  go  back  to  Hitler  to  find 
evidence  for  the  demonic  possibilities  of  pluralism.  We  surely 
know  that  our  contemporary  Western  culture  is  in  the  power  of 
false  gods,  of  idols;  that  people  are  seeking  salvation  through  the 
invocation  of  all  the  old  gods  of  power  and  sex  and  money — 
"star  wars,"  the  "nuclear  shield,"  the  free  market,  the  con- 
sumer society.  There  will  come  a point,  perhaps  not  far  in  the 
future,  when  Christians  will  realize  that  something  like  the  Bar- 
men Declaration  is  needed.  What  deeply  troubles  me  about  the 
contemporary  output  of  the  "interfaith  industry"  is  that  it  is 
destroying  the  only  basis  on  which  such  a declaration  could  be 
made.  There  is  certainly  a common  search  for  salvation;  it  is  that 
search  that  tears  the  world  to  pieces  when  it  is  directed  to  that 
which  is  not  God. 

But  Wilfred  Cantwell  Smith  says  that  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  idolatry.  In  The  Myth  volume  he  restates  his  familiar  view  that 
all  the  religions  have  as  their  common  core  some  experience  of 
the  transcedent;  that  whether  we  speak  of  images  made  of  wood 
or  stone,  or  images  in  the  human  mind,  or  even  of  Jesus  himself, 
all  are  the  means  used  by  the  transcendent  to  make  himself  or 
herself  or  itself  present  to  us  humans.  To  claim  uniqueness  for 
one  particular  form  or  vehicle  of  this  contact  with  the  transcendent 
is  preposterous  and  blasphemous.  Much  rather  accept  the  truth 
so  beautifully  stated  in  the  Bhagavadgita  and  in  the  theology  of 
Ramanuja,  that  God  is  so  gracious  that  he  (or  she  or  it)  accepts 
all  worship  whatever  be  the  form  through  which  the  worship  is 
offered.  Here  clearly  "the  transcendent"  is  a purely  formal 
category  into  which  one  can  put  any  content  that  the  mind  can 
devise.  Once  again  it  is  clear  that  we  are  in  the  world  of  pure 


subjectivity.  There  can  be  no  such  thing  as  false  worship  because 
no  objective  reality  is  involved.  The  question  "True  or  false?" 
simply  does  not  arise.  We  are  witnessing  the  collapse  of  the  whole 
glorious  human  enterprise  of  seeking  to  know  the  truth,  to  make 
contact  with  reality,  to  know  God  as  God  truly  is.  It  is  the  mark 
of  a culture  that — in  the  words  that  Gilbert  Murray  used  to  describe 
the  end  of  the  glorious  civilization  of  Greece — has  lost  its  nerve. 
We  are  in  the  midst  of  a dying  culture. 

When  the  Greeks,  worshiping  "an  unknown  God,"  were 
confronted  by  a not  very  impressive  man  (see  2 Cor.  10:10)  who 
| told  them,  "What  you  worship  as  unknown,  that  I proclaim 
to  you,"  they  were  naturally  inclined  to  laugh.  And  of  course 
God  was  not  wholly  unknown,  otherwise  there  would  have  been 
no  altar.  And  if  God  had  been  truly  known,  there  would  have 
been  no  need  for  many  altars  to  many  gods.  God  has  indeed 
made  the  divine  known  in  some  way  and  in  some  measure  to  all 
human  beings.  Why,  then,  speak  of  one  unique  revelation?  Eck 
tells  us  that  her  Hindu  teacher  was  astonished  to  learn  that  Chris- 
tians acknowledge  only  one  avatar,  and  she  goes  on  to  say  that 
while  some  Christians  believe  this,  to  many  other  Christians  it  is 
folly  (IRM,  p.  384).  With  Cantwell  Smith,  she  deplores  the  idea 
that  God's  revelation  is  locked  away  in  the  past,  and  she  quotes 
Smith  as  writing,  "God  is  not  revealed  fully  in  Jesus  Christ  to 
me,  nor  indeed  to  anyone  that  I have  met;  or  that  my  historical 
studies  have  uncovered"  (ibid).  Now  surely  every  Christian  must 
confess  that  he  or  she  has  not  fully  grasped  the  length  and  breadth 
and  height  and  depth  of  God's  revelation  in  Jesus,  and  is  seeking 
to  comprehend  more.  Truly  God  makes  the  divine  known  in  the 
soul  and  conscience  and  reason  of  the  human  person,  but  not  in 
a purely  inward  spirituality,  which  is  separate  from  the  public 
history  that  we  share.  The  Hindu  can  speak  of  many  avatars, 
because  none  of  them  is  part  of  public  history;  they  are  all  ideas 
in  the  mind.  There  is  no  event  in  public  history  that  can  or  could 
replace  those  events  that  we  confess  to  have  taken  place  under 
Pontius  Pilate.  It  is  because  of  those  events  that  we  can  recognize 
and  rejoice  in  the  intimations  of  God's  presence  in  the  experience 
of  men  and  women  of  many  religious  traditions  and  (especially!) 
men  and  women  who  make  no  religious  profession.  What  is  here 
in  question  is  not  merely  an  inward  experience  of  "the  tran- 
scendent" but  a series  of  events  in  public  history  by  which  the 
human  situation  is  decisively  changed.  We  enter  into  and  grow 
into  the  inward  experience  of  God's  love  and  truth  through  par- 
ticipating in  the  rational  discourse  of  the  community  that  takes 
its  rise  from  these  events.  This  tradition  of  rational  discourse 
enables  us  to  find  in  these  events  not  only  the  source  of  a growing 
inward  experience  of  God,  but  also  the  clue  by  following  which 
we  are  enabled  to  make  sense  of  the  world,  to  grasp  its  real  nature 
with  growing  (though  always  very  partial)  sureness. 

Of  course,  it  is  always  possible  to  deny  that  these  events 
have  this  significance.  One  might  almost  say  that  it  is  normal  to 
deny  it.  There  are  no  external  proofs  by  which  it  could  be  shown 
to  be  indubitable.  But  every  form  of  rationality  or  of  spirituality 
is  socially  embodied  in  a particular  tradition  and  language,  and 
rests  ultimately  upon  presuppositions  that  cannot  be  verified  by 
reference  to  some  reality  external  to  it.  The  idea  that  the  universe 
is  so  constructed  that  we  can  enjoy  indubitable  knowledge  with- 
out the  risks  of  personal  commitment  is  an  illusion,  but  this  il- 
lusion is  used  to  discredit  the  claims  of  a specific  tradition  of 
rationality  such  as  is  embodied  in  the  Christian  community. 
"True  knowledge,"  says  Paul  Knitter  (quoting  Cantwell 
Smith),  "is  that  knowledge  that  all  intelligent  men  and  women 
. . . can  share,  and  can  jointly  verify,  by  observation  and  by  par- 
ticipation" (No  Other  Name?  p.  11).  But  truth  is  not  the  possession 
of  majorities — even  if  the  vote  is  unanimous.  All  knowing  of  real- 


52 


International  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research 


ity,  and  supremely  when  the  reality  in  question  is  God,  is  the 
work  of  people  nurtured  in  a tradition  of  rational  discourse.  The 
fact  that  the  Christian  affirmation  is  made  from  one  such  socially 
embodied  tradition  in  no  way  discredits  its  claim  to  speak  truth. 
To  pretend  to  possess  the  truth  in  its  fullness  is  arrogance.  The 
claim  to  have  been  given  the  decisive  clue  for  the  human  search 
after  truth  is  not  arrogant;  it  is  the  exercise  of  our  responsibility 
as  part  of  the  human  family. 

There  is,  of  course,  one  final  objection.  It  was  classically 
expressed  in  the  saying  attributed  to  Rousseau:  "If  God 
wanted  to  say  something  to  Jean  Jacques  Rousseau,  why  did  He 
have  to  go  round  by  Moses  to  say  it?"  Why  Moses  and  not  Soc- 
rates or  Confucius  or  Gautama?  Why  one  people  and  not  another? 
Should  not  "the  transcendent"  be  equally  and  simultaneously 
available  to  every  human  being?  Very  clearly  there  lies  behind 
the  complaint  that  very  ancient  belief  to  which  I have  referred: 
the  belief  that  in  the  last  analysis  I am  a solitary  soul  with  my 
own  relationship  with  the  Transcendent — whatever  he,  she,  or  it 
may  be.  And  that  belief  is  false.  It  rests  upon  an  atomistic  spir- 
ituality that  contradicts  what  is  most  fundamental  in  human  na- 
ture, namely,  that  our  life  is  only  fully  human  as  we  are  bound 
up  with  one  another  in  mutual  caring  and  responsibility.  When 
Stanley  Samartha,  in  the  Tambaram  discussion,  attacks  the  tra- 
ditional work  of  missions  because  "conversion,  instead  of 
being  a vertical  movement  towards  God,  a genuine  renewal  of 
life,  has  become  a horizontal  movement  of  groups  of  people  from 
one  community  to  another"  ( IRM , p.  321),  he  demonstrates  his 
captivity  to  this  illusion.  We  do  not  know  God,  in  the  sense  of 
true  personal  knowledge,  except  as  part  of  a community.  The  fact 
that  the  confession  of  Jesus  as  unique  Lord  and  Savior  is  made 
by  a particular  human  community  among  other  communities  pro- 
vides no  ground  for  denying  its  claim  to  speak  truth.  God's  action 
for  the  salvation  of  the  whole  human  family  cannot  be  a series 
of  private  transactions  within  a multitude  of  individual  souls;  it 
is  something  wrought  out  in  public  history,  and  history  is  always 
concrete  and  specific.  It  is  possible,  as  it  has  always  been  possible, 
to  deny  the  truth  of  the  Christian  claim,  as  these  writers  do.  But 
it  is  not  possible  to  claim  that  the  denial  rests  upon  a kind  of 
rationality  superior  to  that  which  is  embodied  in  the  Christian 
tradition. 


I think  it  is  fair  to  say  that  the  writers  whom  I am  criticizing 
are  not  wholly  to  blame  for  this  individualist  perspective.  I think 
that  the  whole  debate  about  the  uniqueness  of  Christ  has  for 
many  decades  been  skewed  by  the  notion  that  the  only  question 
at  stake  is  the  question  of  the  fate  of  the  individual  soul  in  the 
next  world.  It  is  assumed  that  those  who  speak  of  the  uniqueness 
of  Jesus  are  saying  that  only  Christians  will  be  saved  in  the  next 
world — which  of  course  opens  the  way  to  destructive  debates 
about  who  is  a real  Christian.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  this  way 
of  thinking  has  lost  contact  with  the  Bible.  This  individualism, 
with  its  center  in  the  selfish  concern  of  the  individual  about  per- 
sonal salvation,  is  utterly  remote  from  the  biblical  view,  which 
has  as  its  center  God  and  divine  rule.  The  central  question  is  not 
"How  shall  I be  saved?"  but  "How  shall  I glorify  God  by 
understanding,  loving,  and  doing  God's  will — here  and  now  in 
this  earthly  life?"  To  answer  that  question  I must  insistently  ask: 
"How  and  where  is  God's  purpose  for  the  whole  of  creation 
and  the  human  family  made  visible  and  credible?"  That  is  the 
question  about  the  truth — objective  truth — which  is  true  whether 
or  not  it  coincides  with  my  "values."  And  I know  of  no  place 
in  the  public  history  of  the  world  where  the  dark  mystery  of 
human  life  is  illuminated,  and  the  dark  power  of  all  that  denies 
human  well-being  is  met  and  measured  and  mastered,  except  in 
those  events  that  have  their  focus  in  what  happened  "under 
Pontius  Pilate." 

There  is  indeed  a powerful  current  in  our  time  that  would 
sweep  away  such  a claim  and  insist  that  the  story  of  those  events 
is  simply  one  among  the  vast  variety  of  "religious  experience" 
and  that  it  can  be  safely  incorporated  into  a syllabus  for  the  com- 
parative study  of  religions.  The  current  is  strong  because  it  is  part 
of  the  drift  of  contemporary  Western  culture  (of  what  in  every 
part  of  the  world  is  called  "modernity")  away  from  belief  in 
the  possibility  of  knowing  truth  and  toward  subjectivity.  The 
World  Council  of  Churches  has  been  asked,  at  two  general  as- 
semblies, to  accept  statements  that  seemed  to  call  in  question  the 
uniqueness,  decisiveness,  and  centrality  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  has 
resisted.  If,  in  the  pull  of  the  strong  current,  it  should  agree  to 
go  with  the  present  tide,  it  would  become  an  irrelevance  in  the 
spiritual  struggles  that  lie  ahead  of  us.  I pray  and  believe  that  it 
will  not. 


Notes 


1.  S.  Wesley  Ariarajah,  "Religious  Plurality  and  Its  Challenge  to  Chris- 
tian Theology,"  World  Faiths  Insight  (London),  June  1988,  pp.  2-3. 
Ariarajah  is  quoting  from  Wilfred  Cantwell  Smith. 

2.  John  Hick  and  Paul  F.  Knitter,  eds.,  The  Myth  of  Christian  Uniqueness: 
Toward  a Pluralistic  Theology  of  Religions  (Maryknoll,  N.Y.:  Orbis  Books, 
1987). 


3.  All  quotations  from  the  International  Review  of  Mission  (IRM)  dted  in 
the  text  of  this  article  are  from  the  July  1988  issue. 

4.  Notre  Dame,  Ind.:  Univ.  of  Notre  Dame  Press,  1988. 

5.  No  Other  Name?  (Maryknoll,  N.Y.:  Orbis  Books,  1985),  p.  6. 


54 


International  Bulletin  of  Missionary  Research 


I 


THESES  ON  CHRISTO LOGY : JESUS  CHRIST  IN  MISSION 


Group  I-A 

While  we  recognize  that  the  theses  stated  below  are  "source-oriented" 
rather  than  "receptor-oriented",  we  offer  them  as  a beginning  point  of  our 
common  witness. 

1 . The  centrality  of  Christ  is  essential  to  the  mission  and  unity  of  the 
church . 

2.  Christ  must  be  understood  from  a trinitarian  perspective.  While  we  must 
not  surrender  the  classical  formulation  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  we 
need  to  be  prepared  to  go  beyond  this  to  new  expressions  which,  while 
remaining  faithful  to  the  scriptures,  would  relate  to  our  life  and  witness 
in  terms  understandable  in  other  cultures. 

3.  Our  witness  to  Christ  must  be  informed  by  the  full  range  of  views  of 
Christ  in  the  scriptures. 

4.  The  primary  manifestation  of  Christ  is  in  and  through  the  community  of 
faith  expressed  both  in  the  local  congregation  and  in  the  universal  church. 

5.  Though  we  differ  in  our  view  as  to  the  extent  and  nature  of  salvation 
beyond  explicit  commitment  to  Christ,  we  affirm  the  urgency  of  witness  to 
Christ  to  people  everywhere. 

Group  I-B 

Thesis  I:  God's  activity  in  Jesus  the  Christ  is  necessary  for  salvation. 

Reflection:  though  there  was  agreement  on  this  generic  statement  there 
was  a diversity  of  interpretations,  e.g. 

a)  there  is  no  salvation  outside  the  specific  relationship  with  Christ 
and  the  Christian  church; 

b)  salvation  is  possible  for  those  who  do  not  explicitly  know  Christ. 

Thesis  II:  How  we  interpret  the  role  and  relation  of  Christ  to  salvation 
leads  to  diverse  approaches  to  mission  which  may  prove  divisive/complementary 
for  unity  in  mission. 

a)  one  interpretation  would/could  lead  to  intrusive  colonial/imperial 
insertion  of  the  Christian  community  in  contrast  to  the  host  culture; 

b)  the  other  would  necessitate  a respectful  discovery  of  Christ's 
revelation  already  present  in  the  culture. 

Thesis  III:  God  is  manifest  through  the  Spirit  throughout  the  world.  That 
Spirit  goes  before  us  to  prepare  the  hearts  and  minds  of  those  to  whom  we 
preach  the  gospel. 

Thesis  IV:  The  Body  of  Christ  (church)  must  continue  to  preach  and  embody 
Jesus  Christ  and  his  message  as  evidenced  by  his  life,  ministry,  death  and 
resurrection.  We  must  embody  Jesus'  call  to  right  relationship  (love  and 
justice)  between  all  creation,  all  members  of  the  human  community  and  God. 

We  must  address  theologically  and  concretely  issues  which  distort  our 
mission. .. and  unearth  the  treasures  of  cultural  and  racial  identity. 


ASM  THESES  ON  MISSION  AND  UNITY 


THESES  ON  MISSION  AND  UNITY 


Presented  to  Closing  Plenary  Session  of  1990  ASM  Annual  Meeting 
by  Reporters  from  Six  Working  Groups 


Techny  Towers,  Techny , IL,  June  17,  1990 


The  theme  of  the  199C  Annual  Meeting  of  the  American  Society  of 
Missiology  was  "Mission  and  Joint  Witness:  Basis  and  Models  of  Cooperation." 
The  keynote  address  was  given  by  Carl  E.  Braaten  on  "The  Trinity:  New  Source 
for  Mission  and  Unity",  and  a response  to  the  keynote  was  made  by  Steve  Bevans, 
SVD.  Other  major  addresses  given  on  sub-themes  of  the  conference  were  as 
follows : 

(I)  "Jesus  Christ  and  Mission:  the  Cruciality  of  Christology" , by  Robert 
Schreiter,  CPPS,  with  a response  by  Chuck  Van  Engen;  (II)  "What  Mission  Is: 

Our  Understanding  of  Mission  as  a Factor  for  Unity  or  Division",  by  U Kyaw 
Than,  with  a response  by  Lois  McKinney;  and  (III)  "Church,  Mission  and  Unity: 
Obstacles  to  and  Practical  Possibilities  for  Joint  Witness",  by  Samuel  Wilson, 
with  a response  by  Mary  Motte,  FMM.  The  texts  of  the  keynote  address  and  of 
the  major  presentations  on  conference  sub-themes  will  appear  in  the  October 
1990  issue  of  Missiology . 

The  Presidential  Address,  "Why  Mission  Theology  Cannot  Do  Without 
Eschatological  Urgency:  The  Significance  of  the  End",  given  by  ASM  President 
James  A.  Scherer,  will  also  appear  in  the  October  1990  issue  of  Missiology . 

Biblical  presentations  on  themes  relating  to  mission  and  unity,  based  on 
texts  from  St.  Paul's  letters  to  the  Corinthians,  were  offered  by  Margaret 
Mitchell,  Ken  Gill  and  Lamin  Sanneh. 

At  the  closing  plenary  session,  reports  from  six  working  groups  were 
presented  by  reporters  for  the  groups  and  received  by  the  plenary.  In  view 
of  the  "working  draft"  character  of  the  reports,  it  was  agreed  that  they 
should  be  released  to  participants  in  the  1990  ASM  Annual  Meeting  and  to 
other  interested  persons  as  an  unofficial  record  of  what  was  discussed  in 
the  working  groups,  with  no  na’mes  of  participants,  group  facilitators  or 
recorders  attached.  The  working  group  reports  do  not  represent  agreed 
statements  of  the  ASM  or  of  its  members  present  at  the  1990  Annual  Meeting. 
They  are  made  available  solely  for  the  private  use  of  ASM  members. 

The  texts  of  the  working  groups  reports  which  follow  have  been  slightly 
edited,  and  abbreviated.  No  attempt  has  been  made  to  harmonize  differences. 

The  ASM  Program  Committee  expresses  its  thanks  to  the  working  group  members, 
approximately  75  in  number,  and  to  facilitators  and  scribes  of  the  six  working 
groups,  for  their  helpfulness  and  cooperation  in  preparing  these  theses. 

Persons  desiring  to  reproduce  these  theses  are  requested  to  secure 
permission  from  the  Secretary-Treasurer  of  the  American  Society  of  Missiology, 
George  R.  Hunsberger,  Western  Theological  Seminary,  Holland,  MI  49423. 


JAMES  A.  SCHERER 
ASM  President,  1989-90 


June  25,  1990 


ASM  THESES  ON  MISSION  AND  UNITY